Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 3

2008-11-29T07:04:32Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 1 */

== Chapter Three - Friendship –Contributions and Mistakes-==

=== 1 ===

Late night....

“Dammit! I'm not sure if I'll make it in time.”

A teenager rushed towards the station in order to catch the last train,

Takahashi Shuuji. A 20 year-old university student.

As a formal participant of the Kendo club, his slender-seeming body was actually very well trained—there was no fat on it at all.

His reflexes were benumbed due to an excessive intake of alcohol. Even so, the steps he took on the brick floor did not seem so disordered.

“...That’s weird.”

Shuuji suddenly had a strange feeling. He stopped in his tracks to look around him.

He found nothing suspicious—just a very normal underground passage that stretched a long way.

But—

“Hey... Why is there no one here?”

Besides him, not a single soul could be seen in the area.

This was the underground passage to the turnstiles. Even with it past midnight—the time when the last train was about to reach the station—it was impossible that there was nobody here at all.

“Rea— Really, anything can happen.”

Shuuji found some excuse to convince himself and tried to suppress the uneasiness in his heart.

“I'm... I'm going to miss the train at this rate...”

Shuuji began to walk quickly with a loud and clear ''ta! ta! ta!'' sound from his footsteps, . After a while it became a jog—and in the end he ran at full speed, as if he was flying.

''Ta! Ta! Ta!''

The sound made by the soles of his leather shoes knocking against the brick floor echoed throughout the entire vacant underground passage. Yet, no matter how long he continued to walk, there was no sign of the turnstiles before him.

“Wha—? What the hell!? It shouldn't be this long at all!”

The underground passage seemed to stretch on endlessly. Surrounded by store windows with the metal shutters pulled down at the sides, Shuuji gradually lost track of where he was.

He turned back to check on the way he came.

“—Eek!”

Shuuji gasped. Before him was a long tunnel that led to who knows where. The stairs that led to the surface could no longer be seen.

“—!”

He changed his direction once more. Back from the way he was heading in earlier, the scene reflected in his eyes made Shuuji stare, his eyes wide open.

The same as the way behind him—there was only one tunnel that stretched until it vanished as far as he can see. Of course, there were no stairs nor crossroads there either.

Shuuji was stranded in the middle of a tunnel that stretched endlessly—alone.

“What...? What's going on...?”

Cold sweat broke out from his face. Within the eyeballs that spun continuously, his pupils slowly dilated.

''“What the hell is this about?!”''

No one replied to his scream. His cry reverberated between the walls and ceiling and got sent back into Shuuji’s ears as a reverberating echo.

The teenager stumbled onto the floor, staring blankly at the brick with half mad, half sane eyes.

“...Ah?”

Suddenly, his eyes focused on one point—something was seeping through the gaps between the bricks on the floor.

“What...?”

It was a semi-transparent substance with a glue-like texture. It was originally the size of a ping-pong ball, then, it grew to the size of a baseball in a moment, and, after not too long, it was the size of a soccer ball.

The glue-like substance shone with a rainbow-coloured glow. If this thing was seen in a photo, maybe it would give a clear, lustrous, and refreshing feeling.

But, the actual substance floating before his eyes could only be described as ugly. It was just like a tumour, vomit, or a filthy gooey piece of the two condensed to the maximum limit.

Instinctively, Shuuji hurriedly jumped backwards, reacting to his disgust. He jumped with force, landing two meters behind where he was, and the sound of his steps spreads across the entire underground passage.

''Squeelch.''

"—!?”

He looked down at his feet in shock. There—! No, as far as he can see, all of the brick was covered with the filthy pieces of goo.

“WA—! WAHHHH!”

The globules that were in contact from under his feet slowly latched onto Shuuji’s body. Even though he attempted to peel the gooey things off, he couldn't; they were tougher than expected, firmly attaching themselves onto his limbs.

“...Huh?”

All of a sudden, his surroundings darkened. His eyeballs almost popped out, when he looked up away from the area near his feet he was staring at.

Before his eyes— At a distance so close he could touch it by stretching out his hand, a wall made from the globules appeared.

The scattered globules on the floor gathered around Shuuji, forming a semi-transparent, round bucket. Looking at the round bucket emitting a lustrous glow, it looked like a distorted pillar, like an avant-garde piece of art.

“...''Argh''... ''Ah''...”

Shuuji shook his head, unwilling to believe what was happening. In his mind, he tried hard to deny the existence of this gooey mass.

However, his wish was not fulfilled.

At that moment, the globules, which were stacked even higher than his body, collapsed on him all at once.

“—!”

Shuuji was too scared to say anything as his whole body was completely wrapped within the blob.

Unable to withstand such a chilling experience, sending shivers down his spine, Shuuji's consciousness was consumed by darkness.

And— He never woke up ever again.

“The way you manipulated them left me speechless, but—“

In the space where there was no one originally, a boy’s clear voice spoke up.

“Don’t you think you wasted too much time?”

A gentle female voice replied, “This is the first time; naturally I had to be more cautious.”

“Hmm, maybe!”

''Ka-ta.'' The sound of one footstep could be heard.

Who could say when they were there? Two shadows suddenly appeared in the abnormal space that trapped Shuuji.

There stood a seventeen or eighteen-year-old female with a boy about ten years old. The girl’s height exceeded that of the boy by about thirty centimeters—but, as for the position of the head, the boy’s head was slightly higher.

The two looked at Shuuji, who was trapped in the globule, chatting calmly.

“But, if you use so much time like this, who knows when it will be completed? To fulfill your wish, more power must be gathered.”

Right before the two of them, Shuuji slowly became emaciated.

He was being consumed.

Was it his blood—? No.

Was it his moisture content—? That was wrong too.

Being surrounded by the blob, Shuuji aged rapidly. All the vital essence of the teenager’s whole body— The radiance of life was being expropriated, his life that should last over half a century was used to its limit within a short period of a few minutes.

“I understand this very clearly! I will do it more cleanly and quickly next time!”

The girl raised her head to look at the boy, and used a determined tone to reply. As if to pacify the displeased girl, the boy gave a light smile.

“That's the way. You can do it.”

The short, neatly-cut golden hair waved lightly to follow his nodding motion.

Judging from the tone the two spoke in, it seemed the young boy was of a higher status.

Maybe his actual age was not as young as his appearance—the emerald-green eyes that looked innocent and naïve at first sight instead seemed deep beyond comprehension.

In a clear melodious voice like a silver bell, the boy said solemnly:

“Because he who is right will receive Heaven’s protection.”

“...You mean this?”

Looking at the vital essence of the innocent teenager being continuously sucked dry by the blob, the girl laughed mockingly.

“You're saying that this monster is the same as you? ''Tenshi''-sama? That sounds awful.”

The boy had no wings. A faint radiance emitted from all over his body as he floated in the air. The beautiful angelic face of his showed a bitter smile.

“Needless to say monsters—even devils—cannot escape the grasp of God. Because the omnipotent God is capable of anything.”

The girl looked at the smiling angel (self-proclaimed) with puzzled eyes. However, she did not reject his extended hand.

“No matter what your reason may be, I'm very thankful that you lent me power. For mutual benefit, let us work together from now on!”

“—One day, you will surely experience the love of God, too.”

Before the teenager gradually withering away, two hands filled with personal desires and hypocrisy were tightly clasped.

=== 2 ===

Next day at the Kannagi residence:

“What’s the matter?”

Kazuma—who was sought out—suddenly decided to forgo the pleasantries to ask Juugo directly.

He didn't even glance at Ayano who was sitting at his side.

Ayano, as usual, was in a silent anger. Kazuma, as usual, ignored her presence and kept his gaze on Juugo only.

“From yesterday night up till this morning at zero hours, Ikebukoro has a total of eight youngsters dying from being weakened by an unknown reason, their age ranging from ten plus to twenty plus years old.”

Juugo matched himself with Kazuma, going to the main point directly.

“And so?”

Kazuma calmly hushed for his continuation. He had an extremely high tolerance towards the suffering and misfortunes of others.

Even though you could just say how he was without blood or tears.

“They seem to have their vigor sucked dry. And so, I would like to ask you to find this person, and, if possible, eliminate him.”

“Okay, I got it.”

Without a more detailed negotiation, Kazuma accepted the request readily. This, too, was his usual style.

“I leave it to you. This is the data related to the incidents...”

With that said, Juugo takes out a thin sheaf of documents. Even though they were said to be data, but the incidents only happened last night, so there were no important clues. Just simple data about the victims and where they were found, and some photos while they were still alive, and some after their death.

“Oh oh.... These are just like residues.”

Kazuma compared the photos, and says the term that would make the relatives of the deceased curse him for.

Yet, this was probably the most direct thought of anyone who saw the photos— Even though there were not many who dared say it out loud.

Every victim looked very lively—just looking at their photos allowed one to feel the brilliance of their lives.

Switching back to their photos after death.... To be frank, they were mummies. Nothing would seem out of place even if they were placed directly in a museum for exhibition.

Dry and wrinkled skin, faces filled with wrinkles. In those open vacant eyes, there was no sign of fear, only just a supernatural calmness.

Even if you told everyone how they were still alive a few hours ago, there wouldn’t be many who would believe you! That was just how bad they looked after death.

“This time there is no time limit—but act fast. You will co-operate with Ayano—“

Kazuma simply cut into Juugo’s sentence. “No need.”

“—What?”

“She'll just be in my way.”

Faced with Juugo’s question, Kazuma replied coldly.

“Wha—? What!?”

Ayano furiously cried out in protest. Juugo stopped her.

“—Kazuma.”

He called out Kazuma’s name like a sigh—but Kazuma showed no intention of backing off.

“The job this time is primarily to search—right? Then ''En-jutsushi'' are completely useless. If the opponent is not something I can handle, I'll contact you guys again. Until then, just remain on stand-by!”

“But, if the enemy escapes because of this, then we'll have to go through this trouble again.”

Juugo didn’t give up, and persistently attempted to let Ayano travel along. Kazuma refused once more.

“''Youma'' that I alone cannot handle, I doubt their numbers are many. So why should I bring a heavy burden to prevent such a situation?”

Ayano jumped up in her anger. “Burden—!? Aren’t you being too arrogant—!?”

Juugo restrained Ayano and pulled her back to her seat.

“You won’t bring her along no matter what?”

“Nope.”

“...Is that so?”

Under such a direct rejection, Juugo could only comply.

“I get it. I'll trust you on this, then. And one more thing—“

“What is it?”

“You seem to care a lot about Misao. But, for now, just forget about her! At least until this matter is over.”

“----------------------“

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 109.jpg|thumb]]
Kazuma made no reply. He stood up silently, turned and left the room.

“You idiot—! Even if you come back crying, begging me, ''I will definitely not help you—!''”

Ayano raged at the back of Kazuma who gradually left.

Juugo looked at his daughter bitterly with a deep sigh.

“You should at least...”

“What!? You think I'm in the wrong?”

The ignorant Ayano said in a temper.

''Slice!''

Wind blades sped through to slice a bunch of eerily wriggling blobs into pieces. Staring at the semi-transparent objects turned into crumbs, Kazuma breathed out.

“Gee, another failure.”

It was two days since he took on Juugo’s request.

During this period he was assaulted by these ''youma'' up to nine times.

They didn't seem to consider Kazuma as a target. Even though he himself walked into these areas with a strong ''youki'', but meeting them was a sheer coincidence.

Nine times.

A very abnormal number.

And while he investigated, everyday there was another five or six victims....

''Five or six? I doubt there were so few.''

Indeed, such was only the number of corpses found. But, after witnessing how a victim was devoured from start till end, Kazuma realized that Juugo’s assumption was wrong.

Not just their vigor—this type of youma ate flesh too. And anything it swallowed up—including clothes and accessories—everything got devoured.

Kazuma dejectedly looked at the victim, now dissolving through his skin, flesh, until in the end even his bones were dissolved. His expression was not due to the dissolving process being so gruesome, but because he understood what this meant.

''—The reason why corpses remain, was only because it couldn't digest them completely.''

The actual casualty number may be off by one digit—or even two digits.

“No way....”

Kazuma sighed weakly.

Just how many more shape-shifting worms that fed on human flesh resided within Tokyo city? Just thinking about it irritated him.

“There's no end to this... I better come up with a way —and fast—to get to the core of this and end it once and for all!”

After nine battles, Kazuma almost completely understood the characteristics of these ''youma.''

In appearance similar to a single cell organism, with no intelligence at all. They act purely by instinct, continuously devouring humans filled with vigor.

Their ability was “Absorption”. To drain away one’s vigor completely—even their bodies were converted to energy and taken in.

Alone, they posed a threat no different from any normal pest. But what was troubling was that their numbers were not few as normal—and when they joined up they gained new abilities.

When they gathered to a certain number, some kind of magical circuit would then form among them. Using this circuit to create a ''kekkai,'' causing the targeted human to be unable to escape.

Kazuma predicted that these globules all together were just one entity. The situation now was like split cells conducting activities independently.

The ability of each “cell” was to absorb calories, and then exhaust it through activity. When they gathered together to form an “organ”, they gained the ability to control the energy they absorbed.

In the final stage, perhaps, each “organ” would link up to form one entity. But Kazuma didn't care about the true identity of this monster.

If it was just one entity, then there must be an organ like a brain giving out commands... Something like a core. Things would be fine so long as he found this core and destroyed it.

Currently, the enemy was acting separately; and, its powers weakened, there was no reason not to strike during this opportunity. He didn't have the weird kind of habit of “hoping to fight with strong enemies.”

As such, Kazuma had been trying to find clues from the “cells” that would lead him to where the core might be, trying to find the real enemy.... But so far it was nine consecutive losses.

“These guys are too dispersed. Some bait must be used to get them to gather at one place....”

Kazuma suddenly went quiet.

Bait. Someone full of vigor.

“There just so happens to be one available.”

Just as he clapped to exult in coming up with such a brilliant plan, Kazuma sensed the tenth batch of ''youma'' had appeared. At the same time, he noticed the presence of a certain someone he knew.

Kazuma's smile was arrogant.

“''Hehe'', not bad. Without my needing to say anything, our bait took up its role already.”

Listening to the wind, he identified the exact location.

“A little far.... Should I jump?”

Jumping in the city might be seen by others. Kazuma's eyes subconsciously turned to the road while he pondered. His ears and eyes noticed “it” at the same time.

''Okay—let’s use that.''

Kazuma made up his mind immediately. He hopped over the protective railing and stood in the road. Following that, with his left leg as the centre, he spun round once to pass the side of a motorcycle that sped through the sidewalk....

''“Wha—!?”''

The reverse spin kick swept at the neck of the rider.

While the rider was thrown off the motorcycle and still in mid-air, Kazuma—as if doing a magic trick—straddled the motorcycle.

''Thong!''

A blunt and heavy sound came from behind. It seemed the driver fell head first onto the ground—but since he was wearing a helmet, he wouldn't die at that kind of speed.

“I will try my best to return it to you.”

Kazuma muttered with his greatest sincerity—and then suavely sped off.

=== 3 ===

“Hey you girls, wanna ……”

Bang!

The poor guy who does not know how to look at the situation, before he even completed his first sentence, he was sent flying into the air by the schoolbag that flew in from the side.

“Scram!”

Ayano shouts loudly. His companions seeing this, abandons the unconscious man instantly and runs off. This is probably the most loyal and clever judgment made by self-survival instincts!

Yukari and Nanase did not rebut a single word all along, they know better than anyone that that would not be a wise move.

In front of the Ikebukuro station, the massive crowds all around make it difficult for someone to move on in a straight line, yet there is no one blocking Ayano’s way.

Like Moses who split the red sea into two, Ayano walks boldly on the road cleared right in the middle of the crowd.

(What was that! What was that! Sorry that I will only be a nuisance! Too bad I am weaker than you! Gee I am so sorry------!)

In her heart, Ayano is using her Enraiha to stab that flippant detestable face.

Yet, no matter how she mashes or beats that face up, the fury in her shows no signs of abating.

“Erm…… Ayano?”

“What is it?”

Ayano uses such scary eyes that would even scare a gangster to look back at Yukari. But when she saw Yukari retreating back in fear, she reflects on her own behavior.

“Give me a moment.”

Ayano turns her back at the two and takes in a few deep breaths. After she finally managed to give a relaxed expression, she turns back at them, wearing a smile once more.

“What’s wrong?”

“Ah, erm…… We took the wrong way.”

“------Huh?”

Ayano looks around her, just to realize that this place seems very unfamiliar to her.

“Where is this?”

“A small path by the main road.”

It seems that because Ayano has been walking without watching her way since just now, they have unknowingly walked into a separate road.

Even though this is a completely new place to them, they can still see the Tokyu Hands Sign ahead. It seems that they did not stray too far.

“Ahaha------ Sorry sorry. I was thinking about something.”

“Geez, this will not do------ You should pay attention when you walk.”

Ayano gives an embarrassed smile. And Yukari smiles back at an appropriate time, lifting her hand to poke her forehead to lighten the mood.

“But, it is just one street away, why did it become so empty suddenly.”

Ayano who does not know too much about Ikebukuro says.

As she mentioned, in this alleyway that is sandwiched between a car park and a love motel, there is just the three of them, no one else.

“Yeah…… There is no one around……”

This place should not be so empty to have no one at all.

It is just like having a gap that suddenly appeared amidst the noisy city, this silence makes one feel an unimaginable uneasiness.

“This kind of situation happens once in a while I guess. Today is not a holiday after all.”

As if trying to dispel the gloomy atmosphere, Nanase says confidently.

“Yeah, that’s right……”

“Alright, let’s go. Ayano too……”

At the instant her eyes are laid on Ayano, Nanase widens her eyes instantly.

“Nanase……?”

Yukari looks in the direction of Nanase’s line of sight, her face too becomes stiff. An expression of a pale bloodless face filled with fear.

“Aww, don’t be like that, there is no need to be so afraid. I won’t scare you guys again.”

“Behind you!”

Nanase shouts out in a rare panicking tone. As soon as Ayano heard that, she stops smiling and turns her whole body around.

“------!?”

Her heart almost jumped out from her throat.

Because that kind of thing is less than a meter away from her.

A semi-transparent, and continuously wriggling piece of goo. It looks like the slime from an RPG, but Ayano knows clearly that it is not something cute.

She ignores the eyes of the other two. Under a biologically feeling of detest and irritation, Ayano releases flames.

.------Kaboom!

The golden flames burnt the goo till there is no trace of it left.

“That…… That was scary……”

What a dangerous moment that was. If she was killed like this, it would probably be told to generations to come as the biggest humiliation of the Kannagi clan.

No matter how slow and pathetic the senses of a En-jutsushi may be, no matter how his attention is focused on other things, to be completely unaware of an abnormality that even a normal person would realize like just now is without question, the biggest disgrace of all.

(I must not let others know of this……)

Ayano swears quietly, to bury this deep in her heart for the rest of her life.

“A……Ayano…… What was that just now……”

“This…… This is a good question…… I just saw a weird thing pop out, and then it suddenly caught fire……”

Ayano acts as though she knows nothing.

“Anyway, we better get out of this creepy place!”

She changes the topic immediately.

But, Ayano has already sensed that things are not that simple.

(This is not good…… This place is not Ikebukuro at all…… Can we get out……?)

All kinds of noise spread from the road just one street away. Yet, this several tens of meters of distance, is now even further away than the moon.

“A……Ayano, that!”

“Ah------ Yeah.”

The thing Yukari pointed at, Ayano sensed it without even having to look at it.

A large bunch of goo is emerging continuously from all the gaps and cracks.

Not just from the sewer openings and water freeing ports, the more exaggerating ones would be that they are coming out from the extraction points of automated selling machines, and from within the mailboxes.

The total number is countless.

“Those…… Those are!? What the hell are these things!?”

“Calm down, Yukari.”

As Ayano comforting Yukari who is out of control, she observes Nanase.

Nanase who is also calm and fearless normally, her face looks slightly distorted, but not to a large extent.

“Let me see------ We should make a run for it first!”

Despite how bad the situation is, her mind is very clear. As the opponent seem to look very slow and clumsy, they should be able to escape easily.

So, as the goo all leaped at them, Nanase is indeed stunned. Who would have imagined that slimes can perform an amazing leap of over ten meters on the spot.

(------Oh shit!)

Ayano reflexively stimulates the power in her body. She places her right hand on her left waist, and then as she makes one big step forward, she waves horizontally out.

This is the posture of a battoujutsu without the blade. Yet, there is indeed a blade that appeared there.

It is a bright red crimson double edged straight sword. A golden flame engulfs the blade, possessing a shining and brilliant great power.

Enraiha------ The demon slaying holy blade bestowed by the Lord of Fire Spirits. The devastating flames that bursts out from the blade will burn all the youma in sight into a crisp.

“Phew------”

Breathing out softly, Ayano begins to verify the safety of the two.

The two people before her are still in a state of extreme fear.

“It is okay now, don’t be afraid.”

Ayano wears a smile and takes a step towards the two.

Yukari retreats three steps.

“Yukari……?”

Ayano only realizes now, that what the two are afraid of, is none other than herself.

Even Nanase who tries her best to stand there, the fear on her face can be easily seen.

“Ayano…… Just what are you……”

“------!”

Ayano hides the Enraiha behind her immediately, but it is pointless doing it now.

(What…… What should I do……)

She does not feel ashamed of her powers, but instead she is very proud of it.

Even so, the fearful eyes that her best friends place on her make her feel very painful.

It is not strange that the two would be afraid of Ayano. But, that is a kind of fear towards “a scary person”.

By now, these two people have classified Ayano as “a scary person”. In their recognition, Ayano is the same as those goo.

“N……No…… I……”

The moment she opened her mouth, the expression of the two became tenser. Seeing that expression, Ayano understands that it is pointless no matter how she tries to explain herself, and so she shut her mouth.

She cannot face them, she lowers her head, her body trembling lightly. As she loses her strength, the flames vanishes from the blade of Enraiha.

“------ Behind you!”

Nanase’s warning sounds off once more. Yet, Ayano has no strength to respond to that voice.

Behind Ayano who is standing there emptily, a big lump of goo is wriggling consistently closing in slowly.

The goo that collapses from above her head, swallows Ayano in the blink of an eye.

“------Is this the place?’

After parking the motorcycle he borrowed, Kazuma mutters.

Attracted by Ayano’s vigor, a large group of youma gathered here at one go. This should allow him to be able to conduct a reverse investigation.

“Good job, Ayano------ Hmm?”

After nodding proudly, Kazuma finally realizes that something is amiss.

Ayano’s scent is very weak, and is being surrounded by youma------ or should it be said that she is swallowed within.

“Even if you are the bait, there is no need to go to such an extent! What is this girl doing?”

Kazuma knows very clearly how powerful that kind of youma is. Even if their numbers can fill up the entire Tokyo Dome, it should be impossible for Ayano to lose.

However, Ayano is being swallowed up now.

“Gee, what a trouble-maker------”

Kazuma grumbles unhappily, he steps onto the motorcycle and flies off into the sky. He remains motionless in the air, and begins to observe the inside of the kekkai.

Even though it is just as thick as a piece of thin skin, but that is a space completely isolated from the real world. There is no way to get there through physical means.

Of course, that is the same for the wind.

A natural phenomenon like the wind can only operate revolving around the same world, it is unable to affect other worlds. If there is a wall that can be broken, it may still be possible, but there is no way to affect a space of a different dimension.

.------ For a “natural phenomenon”, that is the case.

Kazuma raises his right hand towards the sky. A large amount of wind spirits responds to Kazuma’s summon, and gathers consistently.

In terms of spirit techniques, it is not just simply controlling a natural phenomenon. Using the phenomenon as a medium, so that his will can manifest in this world is the quintessence of it.

Imagining the edges of the abnormal space, Kazuma inputs the power to break that space into the wind.

From directly above it, he takes the thin and sharp “will” he made-------

“Gah!”

.------And fires it!

The raging wind breaks the dimensional gap.

=== 4 ===

“I thought that it was the descent of God.”

Yukari said so after the incident.

This is the first time she felt the beauty of a powerful person.

Bringing forth the winds, an embodiment of great power descending suavely. That scene was reflected in Yukari’s eyes.

An invisible force that came from the skies crushed the gigantic youma in one blow.

Ayano rolls out from within that youma like a puppet. The amazing thing is, she did not suffer any injuries, not just that, there is not a single piece of goo sticking onto her.

This is the power of “purification” that only destroys demons------ The special demon slaying power that the Kannagi is so proud of.

“…… Cough……. Cough cough!”

He uses a cold gaze to stare at the girl who is coughing vigorously to try to breathe, and orders her strictly..

“Stand up.”

(…… What is she doing?)

After he clears off all the wriggling pieces of goo, Kazuma observes Ayano once more.

Her “ki” is unbelievably weak. The amount of vigor that was absorbed by the low level youma isn’t that much, yet she seems so expended she is like an average person.

“…… Kazuma?”

The pathetic way she lies on the floor, looking at him dumbly made him feel very displeased. Not a single shred of her usual dominance could be felt from her, her expression looks as nervous and uneasy as an abandoned puppy.

(Just what has she been doing since just now?)

“Stand up.”

He uses a pressurizing tone to command her. Even so, Ayano still showed some form of resistance. She obeys the command, using Enraiha as a crutch, she slowly stands up.

Against that pair of cold eyes that is staring right into her, Ayano does not dare face it. All that can be seen is how she peeks behind Kazuma’s right hand from time to time.

Of course, Kazuma noticed that there are two people there. Judging from how they wear the same uniform as Ayano, they are probably not people who are just passing by so coincidentally.

“Erm...... Err…… This is……”

Ayano’s gaze shifts between Enraiha and the two girls, who are standing there blankly, continuously. Just looking at her now, in his heart, Kazuma guessed pretty much what this is about.

(Gee……)

He stretches one finger out between Ayano’s eyes. The eyes that were originally busy shifting around, was captivated by the finger that appeared suddenly before her.

While Ayano’s conscious is still focused on the finger, Kazuma shouts loudly..

“ “Thou who hast been blessed by the spirits, where does thy power lie?” “
[or more literally: People who receives the blessings of spirits, what is your power used for? In a more olden days context, similar to the ones used by Horo in S&W]

That is a pledge------ and an article during sermons. This is the most basic pledge that spirit standard Jutsushis act upon.

Ever since Ayano was little, Juugo has been repeating this sentence continuously. Even if she is completely out of it, she still remembers clearly the line that follows.

“My…… “My power lies to protect. As a ministrant of the spirits, to slay the demons in this world, to uphold the truth is where my duty lies. Never to be forgotten------“ “

Suddenly, her tense speech stopped.

Ayano, whose eyes are focused at Kazuma’s fingertip, as if shocked by electricity, she lifts her head up to stare at Kazuma. Those eyes glow with a light of understanding.

She shifts her eyes to the side, looking at Yukari and Nanase. And finally downwards------ At the Enraiha that is in her right hand.

Ayano grabs the hilt that was originally hanging at her fingertips tightly.

When she raised her head up once more, the lost looks she had earlier has already vanished without a trace. Ayano uses her words to reinforce that pledge all over again.

“To protect------ The people I love!”

A dazzling flame bursts out from Enraiha. That is no longer an injured girl. Understanding the meaning of power, the duty that she bears, as a powerful En-Jutsushi, she stares right back at Kazuma’s eyes.

Kazuma shows a smile at his lips, and stretches a finger to poke Ayano’s forehead gently. Pak! Ayano’s head tilts backwards.

“Ahhh!? What are you doing, don’t do that------“

Ignoring Ayano who bloats her cheek and complains, Kazuma places his attention on the surroundings.

Unsure whether it is the self-regeneration of the remaining goo or a new batch emerging out, by now, countless goo pieces are surrounding them.

“So then------“

Not asking if she “can do it?” or “are you okay?”, that level of injury, there is no need to show solicitude. To put it more plainly, it is the level of it does not matter at all.

Because, the power they have exists precisely for this.

“I leave those at the back to you.”

“Leave it to me.”

Ayano replies without hesitation. The two walk out back-to-back at the same time.

“------ Kazuma.”

He did not answer, but he stopped in his steps.

“Thank you.”

Still, there was no answer. Only sounds of silent footsteps ring by her ears.

Ayano closes her eyes gently, trying her best to remember what she needs to do.

(Yukari, Nanase…… Farewell……)

It would be a lie to say that she doesn’t feel lonely or sad. But even so------

(Even so, I must protect everyone------)

She opens her eyes. There is not a single trace of gloominess or darkness in that pure and clear mind.

An explosion sounds off, golden flames bursts from all over her body. Inputting all of her upsurge of powers---

“Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Under a sharp scream, Ayano swung her Enraiha.

“Looking quite good------“

His back filled with explosive “ki”, Kazuma can’t help but give a bitter smile.

At this rate, these monsters will not be able to hold out very long. He must achieve his objection soon------

Kazuma blocks the two who are staring at Ayano with their eyes wide open, and says leisurely..

“Stay where you are, if you run around, you might be killed!”

Following that, he releases wind blades once more with ease, slicing the youma that is approaching consistently.

Shu! Pach! Pff! Puu!

In a radius of five meters around Kazuma, horrifying killing sounds sounded off over and over again.

The wind that Kazuma manipulates becomes blades at times, hammer at times, cutting the youma one by one, smashing them.

The youma is crushed in a moment, but in the blink of an eye, they recover instantly. They are originally something similar to a shape-shifting worm, without a standard form, so physical attacks have no effect at all.
Yet Kazuma still continues releasing wind. Even though it cannot cause fatal damage, but the raging winds can make the groups of youma unable to close in on them.

And so after a few minutes------

(------Found it.)

Kazuma who is surrounded by youma gives a proud smile. Almost at the same time, Ayano who completed her mission broke through the frontlines and appears before them.

“My side is finished------ What are you doing?”

Ayano uses a puzzled expression to stare at Kazuma who is playing with the youma.

“Just as you can see.”

“No…… It is precisely because I don’t get it that I am asking you.”

“The enemy is a being without form, no matter how I slice it, it will recover once more.”

“Then can’t you just purify them…… Or is that to say, you cannot use the power of purification like this!?”

Kazuma usually seals his strength firmly. Even though when he used the purifying winds in front of Ayano in the past, he had released the seal------

“Nope.”

“Really? You better speak the truth, and fast!”

Ayano did not ease her questioning. Thinking that she might be able to get hold of Kazuma’s weakness, her face becomes filled with expectation.

“Really. Besides, I don’t really want to dampen your mood……”

“What?”

”Even if what you said is true, but if the opponent is human, there is no such problem.”

“Hmm……”

Indeed, even if that is the truth, Ayano’s chances of winning will not increase.

Ayano, who had been so excited about nothing, looks very disappointed. Kazuma knocks her head and leaves the aftermath to her.

“So, I leave the rest up to you. I am going to head straight for their main camp.”

“You found it already!?”

”Yeah, things really are different when you have good bait.”

“Bait------?”

Ayano ponders on what this means. When she realized it, her face flushed red instantly.

“You…… You asshole, you used me again didn’t you!?”

“This is a misunderstanding.”

“Just which part of it is a misunderstanding!?”

“When I thought of having you as bait, you had already ran up and became the bait yourself, so it is not my fault at all.”

Kazuma says so seriously.

“You are really……”

“Sorry, I am in a rush for time. I shall listen to your complains in the future!”

Kazuma throws down this sentence coldly, and turns to leave. Ayano hurriedly shouts out to call out to him..

“Wait… Wait a minute! I am going with you too------“

“I see that you have a lot of things to settle? I will leave markings on the road, so catch up on your own later!”

Obviously, the so called “a lot of things” does not only mean eliminating the youma.

As Ayano’s eyes are directed towards Yukari and Nanase, Kazuma rides the wind, flying up into the sky.

“Ah, I told you to wait!”

Kazuma ignores the shout, and breaks the boundaries as when he entered, and vanishes.

Logically, Ayano knows that Kazuma’s choice is correct. But, she is unable to accept it like this. “She has been abandoned once more”, “he is obviously looking down on her”, this kind of thinking lingers in her heart, showing no sign of dispersing.

“Wuuuuu<nowiki>~~</nowiki>”

She groans in hatred, but Kazuma is long gone. So she places all her unreleased fury onto the enemy.

Her fierce scary eyes stared directly at the goo pieces. Faced with an abnormally strong murderous atmosphere, even the youma that bears no intelligence can’t help but retreat.

“Kazuma……”

She instills all her power into Enraiha. A glaring golden glow that makes one hard to look directly at it emerges from the crimson blade vigorously.

“You idiot-------------------------------!!”

After releasing a massive load of plasma, she burns off most of the youma at one go.

“------Phew.”

After burning up all the youma, Ayano breathes out, satisfied.

The result from converting all her stress into destructive behavior, she became very calm now. Just that some of the surrounding buildings were dragged into this pointless disaster, being destroyed together with the youma.

If this is not a different dimension, there would probably be over a hundred casualties?

After the youma that controls this dimension is destroyed, the area begins to return to its original state slowly.

Everything returned to the way they should be. Ayano and her friends returned to the original world as well.

(Now…… To settle “a lot of things”.)

Ayano looks at Yukari and Nanase. Perhaps because they have finally calmed down, the two generously meet with her gaze.

“……………………..”

Even though there are a lot of things that she must explain to them, Ayano cannot bring herself to say them.

For some time, the three exchanged silent stares.

“I……”

As though she had made up her mind, Ayano tries her best to put up a calm front and smiled at the two of them.

“So, good bye.”

In the end, that is all she can say. Tossing all the necessary explanations out of her mind, Ayano turns her back at the two of them.

She tries to hold back the tears that are swelling in her eyes and walks off------ But she stopped almost immediately.

“Wait, Ayano!”

Yukari grabs the lower area of her uniform, pulling her back forcefully.

“Yukari……?”

Ayano turns around and upon seeing the scene before her, she frowns instantly.

Yukari’s expression------ Looks perfectly normal, yet that is the most abnormal part of it.

There is not a single shred of fear in her face, nor any determination to attempt to overcome fear. All there is on that face is a brimming light filled with curiosity.

Yukari shows an expression of a prankster and says to the puzzled Ayano:

“After witnessing something so interesting, how can you leave without explaining things first?”

“What……”

Her curiosity overwhelms her fear. Even though Ayano is very puzzled by Yukari’s as per normal behavior, if she does not explain clearly first, it seems that Yukari will not let her go. As she does not want to turn and leave directly, Ayano started to make her long story as short as possible.

“Frankly speaking, my family is of a En-jutsushi clan that manipulates fire------“

”No! Not that!”

“……Huh?”

“I mean that man just now------ Kazuma-san! What kind of person is he? How did you get to know each other? What is your relationship with him now? Come on, spill everything, tell us all about how you two met------“

“Hey!”

Nanase knocks lightly on Yukari’s head, who has been rattling on and on.”

“Ouch, that hurts, Nanase~”

“Be quiet. All because of your constant nonsensical rumblings, Ayano has no idea what to do now. Besides, if you expect us to pretend that nothing happened just now, that is wishful thinking on your part!”

“Argh…… So that won’t happen huh?”

Before Ayano, who is at a complete loss, the two stood up. And------

“Sorry.”

Yukari bows down deeply.

“Yeah…… We are really sorry about earlier.”

Nanase at the side, embarrassed, avoids eye contact with Ayano, and apologizes.

“…… What is going on?”

“Actually, I was really afraid at first. Because fire burst out all of a sudden, and a sword came out from nowhere, Ayano seems to have turned into a totally different person. But after seeing how you talk back and forth with Kazuma-san like that, I know that you are still that Ayano I used to know.”

“Talking back and forth with Kazuma...... You……”

To suddenly be taken that they were having a cross talk, Ayano is displeased. Nanase continues to say at this moment:

“That is to say, there is no need to change our attitude towards you just because you can use some spells or supernatural powers.”

“B…… But…… Aren’t you afraid of me? If I want to, I can kill you two without so much as lifting a finger?”

“So?”

Nanase asks back calmly.

“What……”

”You still don’t get it? There is no need for you to use some special powers, you can kill us just with your bare hands!”

“That…… is true.”

“So then why should we start being afraid of you only from now on? Even if you change a gun to a cannon, you still die in a single shot.”

There is a certain limit to the amount of damage a human can withstand. Once he sustains an injury beyond this limit, he is doomed. There can never be a negative value being created in this manner.

To someone who possesses ten points of HP, taking ten points of damage and a thousand points of damage are basically the same. The remaining nine hundred and ninety points of damage are but an excess.

Yet, there are not many people that can understand such a simple logic in reality. Being by the side of a murderer whom you do not know, you will feel uneasy. That is to say------

“That is to say, the main point lies in whether you trust the person. But I have faith in you all along.”

“Ayano has never been someone who would harm another without a reason, so, I am not afraid at all.”

Ayano looks dumbly at the two of them, Yukari asks uneasily:

“So…… Please don’t hate us, can we still be good friends from now on?”

“……Yukari……”

Tears were about to fall from her eyes, but she never enjoyed saddening atmospheres. Ayano gets a hold of herself, and straights her thumb up from her raised fist.

“Of course! Even if you don’t want to, I will not let you go!”

After acknowledging their friendship again, Yukari begins her attack once more.

“Since we have all made up, I say we should let Ayano explain clearly, everything about that man of hers!”

“Who are you calling my man!”

“Kazuma-san.”

Yukari says as if it is only natural.

“I say, you------“

“Ayano, if you think that your love for him is only single sided, I think you are wrong! I am sure Kazuma-san cares a lot about you as well.”

“That’s right. Let’s forget about whether it has reached the level of love, but anyway you have created in him a liking towards you. So there is still a chance!”

Even Nanase joined in the ruckus. This made Ayano feel very troubled.

“I already told you, that guy is…… What?”

Seeing the two of them giving her a supercilious look, Ayano stopped even before she finished her rebut.

“You really are… Just earlier on you appeared to depend on him so much, and now you want to say “I have no feelings at all”?”

“I…… I did not depend on him……”

”Oh? Then when you were so lost and depressed, who was it that got you back up?”

“……You, the cause of it all, still dare to talk about that.”

“That is another matter.”

Nanase does not care about Ayano’s retaliation at all. In this world, there are a lot of things in which people with strong attitudes usually have an advantage over those who don’t.

“And, why do you two want to ask about Kazuma only now? You were obviously not so interested when you met him last time.”

“Because he looked like just some flippant man then.”

“…… Isn’t that the way he is?”

“Huh------ Of course not. Kazuma-san is so suave!”

Yukari says so cheekily. Ayano on the other hand stares at her with ice cold eyes below zero degrees Celsius.

“------ Yukari, your taste in men is rather unique.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t try to steal him away from you.”

Ayano’s eyes become even colder, but Yukari’s face continues to wear that smile of hers:

“So then, leaving Ayano’s feelings at one side, tell us about Kazuma. When and where did you meet? Speaking of which, I don’t think we have his name yet------“

Even though the questions are coming constantly and flooding her, but Ayano sighs out in relief having escaped from her questioning. Her mouth naturally became a little loose.

“The first time I met him, is probably the day I was born, even though I have long since forgotten about it. His current surname seems to be Yagami.”

“Current? You mean it is different last time?”

The two of them did not miss this small little detail. Faced with Nanase who asked that question, Ayano replies calmly:

“His original name is Kazuma Kannagi. He is my second cousin, and Ren’s biological elder brother at the same time.”

After explaining briefly her relationship with Kazuma, Yukari and Nanase both have a strange expression on their face.

“What’s the matter?”

Ayano asks, puzzled. Yukari uses an earnest tone to say to her:

“Kazuma-san is so caring.”

“Ah!?”

Hearing such an unexpected answer, Ayano screamed out loudly. But turning around to look at Nanase, she is nodding strongly as well.

“He…… Just which part of him is caring?”

“Don’t you know?”

Yukari asks Ayano back in a very surprised tone. Not just being surprised at how slow Ayano is, her eyes carry a certain obvious blaming glare.

“Kazuma-san has been constantly bullied in the past isn’t he? Not only that, he was even chased out of the family because he did not possess “power”. “

“After receiving such treatment, normally speaking he will not want to have any interactions with you people. But if it is for revenge, that would be a different case.”

Nanase follows on to say:

“But, Yagami Kazuma protected you instead. And not just protect you from all harm, and even encourage you to stand up once more with your own strength.”

“How thoughtful, Kazuma-san is just like Ayano’s knight.”

“……Ah?”

After Yukari said this sentence from the bottom of her heart, Ayano was at a loss for words.

“What…… What are you talking about! Who would want a knight with a flawed personality like him! As long as I am around him, I have an urge to kill him every five minutes.”

Ayano who finally got back to her senses tries hard to defend herself, but the other two kept on sighing with a “What can we do with her” kind of attitude instead.

Hearing that, Ayano became more furious.

“Just because you two have no idea how bad he is, that is why you are mistaking him for a good guy. He even used me as bait, and I almost died because of it!”

“But aren’t you still alive now?”

Nanase rebuts calmly:

“When you were really in danger, didn’t he come over to save you?”

“Argh……”

Spot on. But if she is to say such a thing, she will only receive even more vigorous rebuts. There is no way she can reply honestly.

“A……Anyway, that guy is one big badass! The reason he came to save me purposely this time must be for his own joy.”

“Look at her, Ayano is really not honest with herself.”

“It is that Yukari is too naïve! Don’t drag everything into boy-girl relationships!”

After shouting out in reflex, Ayano finally remembered that now is not the time to chat casually. She looks in the direction Kazuma disappeared in, her eyebrows shows a sign of anxiety.

“So, I shall make a move first. I don’t think anything will happen anymore, but still, be careful!”

With that, Ayano runs off leaving the two behind.

Yukari bears a very displeased expression, looking at the back of that person who ran off without turning her head back to look at them.

“Gee, that Ayano. It is so obvious that you have a love rival, if you continues to be so stubborn, what are you going to do then?”

Nanase at the side seems more calm on the other hand.

“Don’t just look at the negative side, be more positive!”

“More positive?”

“For example……”

After keeping Yukari in suspense for a while, she says with a serious look on her face:

“We can have some fun with this topic for quite a while.”

“………………”

Yukari’s eyes blink continuously. She looks dumbly at Nanase, her entire body frozen for a few seconds.

And then------

“Good idea, Nanase.”

She puts up a boxing pose, placing tiny fists at her chest.

“Let us observe their development quietly from now on!”

With a pure and holy smile similar to a loving mother------ Yet the contents of their speech is filled with bad intents.

That is to say, to not help the two develop their relationship to the next level, but to observe Ayano’s reactions for fun.

“That is exactly what we should do.”

Of course, Nanase has no objections either.

“If some other party take part in this, maybe things will become even more complicated.”

“Yeah, and there seems to be a lot of hidden complicated facts mixed within as well.”

The two smiles to each other, holding each other’s hands strongly.

“Hoho, we are really thoughtful towards our friends.”

Yukari thinks so from the bottom of her heart------ As to what Ayano thinks about this decision, that is another problem.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 3

2008-11-28T07:19:33Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 2 */ changed passive voice to active; converted to past tense; rearranged sentences to remove commas

== Chapter Three - Friendship –Contributions and Mistakes-==

=== 1 ===

Late night....

“Dammit! I'm not sure if I'll make it in time.”

A teenager rushed towards the station in order to catch the last train,

Takahashi Shuuji. A 20 year-old university student.

As a formal participant of the Kendo club, his slender-seeming body was actually very well trained—there was no fat on it at all.

His reflexes were benumbed due to an excessive intake of alcohol. Even so, the steps he took on the brick floor did not seem so disordered.

“...That’s weird.”

Shuuji suddenly had a strange feeling. He stopped in his tracks to look around him.

He found nothing suspicious—just a very normal underground passage that stretched a long way.

But—

“Hey... Why is there no one here?”

Besides him, not a single soul could be seen in the area.

This was the underground passage to the turnstiles. Even with it past midnight—the time when the last train was about to reach the station—it was impossible that there was nobody here at all.

“Rea— Really, anything can happen.”

Shuuji found some excuse to convince himself and tried to suppress the uneasiness in his heart.

“I'm... I'm going to miss the train at this rate...”

Shuuji began to walk quickly with a loud and clear ''ta! ta! ta!'' sound from his footsteps, . After a while it became a jog—and in the end he ran at full speed, as if he was flying.

''Ta! Ta! Ta!''

The sound made by the soles of his leather shoes knocking against the brick floor echoed throughout the entire vacant underground passage. Yet, no matter how long he continued to walk, there was no sign of the turnstiles before him.

“Wha—? What the hell!? It shouldn't be this long at all!”

The underground passage seemed to stretch on endlessly. Surrounded by store windows with the metal shutters pulled down at the sides, Shuuji gradually lost track of where he is.

He turned back to check on the way he came.

“—Eek!”

Shuuji gasped. Before him was a long tunnel that led to who knows where. The stairs that led to the surface which he walked past just now could no longer be seen.

“—!”

He changed his direction once more. Back from the way he was heading in earlier, the scene reflected in his eyes made Shuuji stare, eyes wide.

The same as the way behind him—there was only one tunnel that stretched until it vanished as far as he can see. Of course, there were no stairs nor crossroads there either.

Shuuji was stranded in the middle of a tunnel that stretched endlessly—alone.

“What...? What's going on...?”

Cold sweat breaks out from his face. Within the eyeballs that spin continuously, his pupils slowly dilated.

''“What the hell is this about?!”''

No one replied to his scream. His cry reverberated between the walls and ceiling, and got sent back into Shuuji’s ears as a reverberating echo.

The teenager stumbled onto the floor, staring blankly at the brick with half mad, half sane eyes.

“...Ah?”

Suddenly, his eyes focused on one point—something was seeping through the gaps between the bricks on the floor.

“What...?”

It was a semi-transparent substance with a glue-like texture. It was originally the size of a ping-pong ball, it grew to the size of a baseball in a moment, and after not too long, it was the size of a soccer ball.

The glue-like substance shone with a rainbow-coloured glow. If this thing was seen in a photo, maybe it would give a clear, lustrous and refreshing feeling.

But the actual substance floating before his eyes could only be described as ugly. It was just like a tumour, vomit, or a filthy gooey piece of the two condensed to the maximum limit.

Iinstinctively Shuuji hurriedly jumped backwards, reacting to his disgust. He jumped with force, landing two meters behind where he was, and the sound of his steps spreads across the entire underground passage.

''Squeelch.''

"—!?”

He looked down at his feet in shock. There—! No, as far as he can see, all of the brick was covered with the filthy pieces of goo.

“WA—! WAHHHH!”

The globules that were in contact from under his feet slowly latched onto Shuuji’s body. Even though he attempted to peel the gooey things off, he couldn't; they are tougher than expected, firmly attaching themselves onto his limbs.

“...Huh?”

All of a sudden his surroundings darkened. His eyeballs almost popped out when he looked up away from the area near his feet he was staring at.

Before his eyes— At a distance so close he could touch it by stretching out his hand, a wall made from the globules appeared.

The scattered globules on the floor gathered around Shuuji, forming a semi-transparent round bucket. Looking at the round bucket emitting a lustrous glow, it looked like a distorted pillar, like an avant-garde piece of art.

“...''Argh''... ''Ah''...”

Shuuji shook his head, unwilling to believe what was happening. In his mind he tried hard to deny the existence of this gooey mass.

However, his wish was not fulfilled.

At that moment the globules which were stacked even higher than his body collapsed on him all at once.

“—!”

Shuuji was too scared to say anything as his whole body was completely wrapped within the blob.

Unable to withstand such a chilling experience, sending shivers down his spine, Shuuji's consciousness was consumed by darkness.

And— He never woke up ever again.

“The way you manipulated them left me speechless, but—“

In the space where there was no one originally, a boy’s clear voice spoke up.

“Don’t you think you wasted too much time?”

A gentle female voice replied, “This is the first time; naturally I had to be more cautious.”

“Hmm, maybe!”

''Ka-ta.'' The sound of one footstep could be heard.

Who could say when they were there? Two shadows suddenly appeared in the abnormal space that trapped Shuuji.

There stood a seventeen or eighteen year old female with a boy about ten years old. The girl’s height exceeded that of the boy by about thirty centimeters—but as for the position of the head, the boy’s head was slightly higher.

The two looked at Shuuji who was trapped in the globule, chatting calmly.

“But, if you use so much time like this, who knows when it will be completed? To fulfill your wish, more power must be gathered.”

Right before the two of them, Shuuji slowly became emaciated.

He was being consumed.

Was it his blood—? No.

Was it his moisture content—? That was wrong too.

Being surrounded by the blob, Shuuji aged rapidly. All the vital essence of the teenager’s whole body— The radiance of life was being expropriated, his life that should last over half a century was used to its limit within a short period of a few minutes.

“I understand this very clearly! I will do it more cleanly and quickly next time!”

The girl raised her head to look at the boy, and used a determined tone to reply. As if to pacify the displeased girl, the boy gave a light smile.

“That's the way. You can do it.”

The short, neatly-cut golden hair waved lightly to follow her nodding motion.

Judging from the tone the two spoke in, it seemed the young boy was of a higher status.

Maybe his actual age was not as young as his appearance—the emerald-green eyes that looked innocent and naïve at first sight instead seemed deep beyond comprehension.

In a clear melodious voice like a silver bell the boy said solemnly:

“Because he who is right will receive heaven’s protection.”

“...You mean this?”

Looking at the vital essence of the innocent teenager being continuously sucked dry by the blob, the girl laughed mockingly.

“You're saying that this monster is the same as you? ''Tenshi''-sama? That sounds awful.”

The boy had no wings. A faint radiance emitted from all over his body as he floated in the air. The beautiful angelic face of his showed a bitter smile.

“Needless to say monsters—even devils—cannot escape the grasp of God. Because the omnipotent God is capable of anything.”

The girl looked at the smiling angel (self-proclaimed) with puzzled eyes. However, she did not reject his extended hand.

“No matter what your reason may be, I'm very thankful that you lent me power. For mutual benefit, let us work together from now on!”

“—One day, you will surely experience the love of God too.”

Before the teenager who gradually withered away, two hands filled with personal desires and hypocrisy were tightly clasped.

=== 2 ===

Next day at the Kannagi residence:

“What’s the matter?”

Kazuma—who was sought out—suddenly decided to forgo the pleasantries to ask Juugo directly.

He didn't even glance at Ayano who was sitting at his side.

Ayano, as usual, was in a silent anger. Kazuma, as usual, ignored her presence and kept his gaze on Juugo only.

“From yesterday night up till this morning at zero hours, Ikebukoro has a total of eight youngsters dying from being weakened by an unknown reason, their age ranging from ten plus to twenty plus years old.”

Juugo matched himself with Kazuma, going to the main point directly.

“And so?”

Kazuma calmly hushed for his continuation. He had an extremely high tolerance towards the suffering and misfortunes of others.

Even though you could just say how he was without blood or tears.

“They seem to have their vigor sucked dry. And so, I would like to ask you to find this person, and, if possible, eliminate him.”

“Okay, I got it.”

Without a more detailed negotiation, Kazuma accepted the request readily. This, too, was his usual style.

“I leave it to you. This is the data related to the incidents...”

With that said, Juugo takes out a thin sheaf of documents. Even though they were said to be data, but the incidents only happened last night, so there were no important clues. Just simple data about the victims and where they were found, and some photos while they were still alive, and some after their death.

“Oh oh.... These are just like residues.”

Kazuma compared the photos, and says the term that would make the relatives of the deceased curse him for.

Yet, this was probably the most direct thought of anyone who saw the photos— Even though there were not many who dared say it out loud.

Every victim looked very lively—just looking at their photos allowed one to feel the brilliance of their lives.

Switching back to their photos after death.... To be frank, they were mummies. Nothing would seem out of place even if they were placed directly in a museum for exhibition.

Dry and wrinkled skin, faces filled with wrinkles. In those open vacant eyes, there was no sign of fear, only just a supernatural calmness.

Even if you told everyone how they were still alive a few hours ago, there wouldn’t be many who would believe you! That was just how bad they looked after death.

“This time there is no time limit—but act fast. You will co-operate with Ayano—“

Kazuma simply cut into Juugo’s sentence. “No need.”

“—What?”

“She'll just be in my way.”

Faced with Juugo’s question, Kazuma replied coldly.

“Wha—? What!?”

Ayano furiously cried out in protest. Juugo stopped her.

“—Kazuma.”

He called out Kazuma’s name like a sigh—but Kazuma showed no intention of backing off.

“The job this time is primarily to search—right? Then ''En-jutsushi'' are completely useless. If the opponent is not something I can handle, I'll contact you guys again. Until then, just remain on stand-by!”

“But, if the enemy escapes because of this, then we'll have to go through this trouble again.”

Juugo didn’t give up, and persistently attempted to let Ayano travel along. Kazuma refused once more.

“''Youma'' that I alone cannot handle, I doubt their numbers are many. So why should I bring a heavy burden to prevent such a situation?”

Ayano jumped up in her anger. “Burden—!? Aren’t you being too arrogant—!?”

Juugo restrained Ayano and pulled her back to her seat.

“You won’t bring her along no matter what?”

“Nope.”

“...Is that so?”

Under such a direct rejection, Juugo could only comply.

“I get it. I'll trust you on this, then. And one more thing—“

“What is it?”

“You seem to care a lot about Misao. But, for now, just forget about her! At least until this matter is over.”

“----------------------“

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 109.jpg|thumb]]
Kazuma made no reply. He stood up silently, turned and left the room.

“You idiot—! Even if you come back crying, begging me, ''I will definitely not help you—!''”

Ayano raged at the back of Kazuma who gradually left.

Juugo looked at his daughter bitterly with a deep sigh.

“You should at least...”

“What!? You think I'm in the wrong?”

The ignorant Ayano said in a temper.

''Slice!''

Wind blades sped through to slice a bunch of eerily wriggling blobs into pieces. Staring at the semi-transparent objects turned into crumbs, Kazuma breathed out.

“Gee, another failure.”

It was two days since he took on Juugo’s request.

During this period he was assaulted by these ''youma'' up to nine times.

They didn't seem to consider Kazuma as a target. Even though he himself walked into these areas with a strong ''youki'', but meeting them was a sheer coincidence.

Nine times.

A very abnormal number.

And while he investigated, everyday there was another five or six victims....

''Five or six? I doubt there were so few.''

Indeed, such was only the number of corpses found. But, after witnessing how a victim was devoured from start till end, Kazuma realized that Juugo’s assumption was wrong.

Not just their vigor—this type of youma ate flesh too. And anything it swallowed up—including clothes and accessories—everything got devoured.

Kazuma dejectedly looked at the victim, now dissolving through his skin, flesh, until in the end even his bones were dissolved. His expression was not due to the dissolving process being so gruesome, but because he understood what this meant.

''—The reason why corpses remain, was only because it couldn't digest them completely.''

The actual casualty number may be off by one digit—or even two digits.

“No way....”

Kazuma sighed weakly.

Just how many more shape-shifting worms that fed on human flesh resided within Tokyo city? Just thinking about it irritated him.

“There's no end to this... I better come up with a way —and fast—to get to the core of this and end it once and for all!”

After nine battles, Kazuma almost completely understood the characteristics of these ''youma.''

In appearance similar to a single cell organism, with no intelligence at all. They act purely by instinct, continuously devouring humans filled with vigor.

Their ability was “Absorption”. To drain away one’s vigor completely—even their bodies were converted to energy and taken in.

Alone, they posed a threat no different from any normal pest. But what was troubling was that their numbers were not few as normal—and when they joined up they gained new abilities.

When they gathered to a certain number, some kind of magical circuit would then form among them. Using this circuit to create a ''kekkai,'' causing the targeted human to be unable to escape.

Kazuma predicted that these globules all together were just one entity. The situation now was like split cells conducting activities independently.

The ability of each “cell” was to absorb calories, and then exhaust it through activity. When they gathered together to form an “organ”, they gained the ability to control the energy they absorbed.

In the final stage, perhaps, each “organ” would link up to form one entity. But Kazuma didn't care about the true identity of this monster.

If it was just one entity, then there must be an organ like a brain giving out commands... Something like a core. Things would be fine so long as he found this core and destroyed it.

Currently, the enemy was acting separately; and, its powers weakened, there was no reason not to strike during this opportunity. He didn't have the weird kind of habit of “hoping to fight with strong enemies.”

As such, Kazuma had been trying to find clues from the “cells” that would lead him to where the core might be, trying to find the real enemy.... But so far it was nine consecutive losses.

“These guys are too dispersed. Some bait must be used to get them to gather at one place....”

Kazuma suddenly went quiet.

Bait. Someone full of vigor.

“There just so happens to be one available.”

Just as he clapped to exult in coming up with such a brilliant plan, Kazuma sensed the tenth batch of ''youma'' had appeared. At the same time, he noticed the presence of a certain someone he knew.

Kazuma's smile was arrogant.

“''Hehe'', not bad. Without my needing to say anything, our bait took up its role already.”

Listening to the wind, he identified the exact location.

“A little far.... Should I jump?”

Jumping in the city might be seen by others. Kazuma's eyes subconsciously turned to the road while he pondered. His ears and eyes noticed “it” at the same time.

''Okay—let’s use that.''

Kazuma made up his mind immediately. He hopped over the protective railing and stood in the road. Following that, with his left leg as the centre, he spun round once to pass the side of a motorcycle that sped through the sidewalk....

''“Wha—!?”''

The reverse spin kick swept at the neck of the rider.

While the rider was thrown off the motorcycle and still in mid-air, Kazuma—as if doing a magic trick—straddled the motorcycle.

''Thong!''

A blunt and heavy sound came from behind. It seemed the driver fell head first onto the ground—but since he was wearing a helmet, he wouldn't die at that kind of speed.

“I will try my best to return it to you.”

Kazuma muttered with his greatest sincerity—and then suavely sped off.

=== 3 ===

“Hey you girls, wanna ……”

Bang!

The poor guy who does not know how to look at the situation, before he even completed his first sentence, he was sent flying into the air by the schoolbag that flew in from the side.

“Scram!”

Ayano shouts loudly. His companions seeing this, abandons the unconscious man instantly and runs off. This is probably the most loyal and clever judgment made by self-survival instincts!

Yukari and Nanase did not rebut a single word all along, they know better than anyone that that would not be a wise move.

In front of the Ikebukuro station, the massive crowds all around make it difficult for someone to move on in a straight line, yet there is no one blocking Ayano’s way.

Like Moses who split the red sea into two, Ayano walks boldly on the road cleared right in the middle of the crowd.

(What was that! What was that! Sorry that I will only be a nuisance! Too bad I am weaker than you! Gee I am so sorry------!)

In her heart, Ayano is using her Enraiha to stab that flippant detestable face.

Yet, no matter how she mashes or beats that face up, the fury in her shows no signs of abating.

“Erm…… Ayano?”

“What is it?”

Ayano uses such scary eyes that would even scare a gangster to look back at Yukari. But when she saw Yukari retreating back in fear, she reflects on her own behavior.

“Give me a moment.”

Ayano turns her back at the two and takes in a few deep breaths. After she finally managed to give a relaxed expression, she turns back at them, wearing a smile once more.

“What’s wrong?”

“Ah, erm…… We took the wrong way.”

“------Huh?”

Ayano looks around her, just to realize that this place seems very unfamiliar to her.

“Where is this?”

“A small path by the main road.”

It seems that because Ayano has been walking without watching her way since just now, they have unknowingly walked into a separate road.

Even though this is a completely new place to them, they can still see the Tokyu Hands Sign ahead. It seems that they did not stray too far.

“Ahaha------ Sorry sorry. I was thinking about something.”

“Geez, this will not do------ You should pay attention when you walk.”

Ayano gives an embarrassed smile. And Yukari smiles back at an appropriate time, lifting her hand to poke her forehead to lighten the mood.

“But, it is just one street away, why did it become so empty suddenly.”

Ayano who does not know too much about Ikebukuro says.

As she mentioned, in this alleyway that is sandwiched between a car park and a love motel, there is just the three of them, no one else.

“Yeah…… There is no one around……”

This place should not be so empty to have no one at all.

It is just like having a gap that suddenly appeared amidst the noisy city, this silence makes one feel an unimaginable uneasiness.

“This kind of situation happens once in a while I guess. Today is not a holiday after all.”

As if trying to dispel the gloomy atmosphere, Nanase says confidently.

“Yeah, that’s right……”

“Alright, let’s go. Ayano too……”

At the instant her eyes are laid on Ayano, Nanase widens her eyes instantly.

“Nanase……?”

Yukari looks in the direction of Nanase’s line of sight, her face too becomes stiff. An expression of a pale bloodless face filled with fear.

“Aww, don’t be like that, there is no need to be so afraid. I won’t scare you guys again.”

“Behind you!”

Nanase shouts out in a rare panicking tone. As soon as Ayano heard that, she stops smiling and turns her whole body around.

“------!?”

Her heart almost jumped out from her throat.

Because that kind of thing is less than a meter away from her.

A semi-transparent, and continuously wriggling piece of goo. It looks like the slime from an RPG, but Ayano knows clearly that it is not something cute.

She ignores the eyes of the other two. Under a biologically feeling of detest and irritation, Ayano releases flames.

.------Kaboom!

The golden flames burnt the goo till there is no trace of it left.

“That…… That was scary……”

What a dangerous moment that was. If she was killed like this, it would probably be told to generations to come as the biggest humiliation of the Kannagi clan.

No matter how slow and pathetic the senses of a En-jutsushi may be, no matter how his attention is focused on other things, to be completely unaware of an abnormality that even a normal person would realize like just now is without question, the biggest disgrace of all.

(I must not let others know of this……)

Ayano swears quietly, to bury this deep in her heart for the rest of her life.

“A……Ayano…… What was that just now……”

“This…… This is a good question…… I just saw a weird thing pop out, and then it suddenly caught fire……”

Ayano acts as though she knows nothing.

“Anyway, we better get out of this creepy place!”

She changes the topic immediately.

But, Ayano has already sensed that things are not that simple.

(This is not good…… This place is not Ikebukuro at all…… Can we get out……?)

All kinds of noise spread from the road just one street away. Yet, this several tens of meters of distance, is now even further away than the moon.

“A……Ayano, that!”

“Ah------ Yeah.”

The thing Yukari pointed at, Ayano sensed it without even having to look at it.

A large bunch of goo is emerging continuously from all the gaps and cracks.

Not just from the sewer openings and water freeing ports, the more exaggerating ones would be that they are coming out from the extraction points of automated selling machines, and from within the mailboxes.

The total number is countless.

“Those…… Those are!? What the hell are these things!?”

“Calm down, Yukari.”

As Ayano comforting Yukari who is out of control, she observes Nanase.

Nanase who is also calm and fearless normally, her face looks slightly distorted, but not to a large extent.

“Let me see------ We should make a run for it first!”

Despite how bad the situation is, her mind is very clear. As the opponent seem to look very slow and clumsy, they should be able to escape easily.

So, as the goo all leaped at them, Nanase is indeed stunned. Who would have imagined that slimes can perform an amazing leap of over ten meters on the spot.

(------Oh shit!)

Ayano reflexively stimulates the power in her body. She places her right hand on her left waist, and then as she makes one big step forward, she waves horizontally out.

This is the posture of a battoujutsu without the blade. Yet, there is indeed a blade that appeared there.

It is a bright red crimson double edged straight sword. A golden flame engulfs the blade, possessing a shining and brilliant great power.

Enraiha------ The demon slaying holy blade bestowed by the Lord of Fire Spirits. The devastating flames that bursts out from the blade will burn all the youma in sight into a crisp.

“Phew------”

Breathing out softly, Ayano begins to verify the safety of the two.

The two people before her are still in a state of extreme fear.

“It is okay now, don’t be afraid.”

Ayano wears a smile and takes a step towards the two.

Yukari retreats three steps.

“Yukari……?”

Ayano only realizes now, that what the two are afraid of, is none other than herself.

Even Nanase who tries her best to stand there, the fear on her face can be easily seen.

“Ayano…… Just what are you……”

“------!”

Ayano hides the Enraiha behind her immediately, but it is pointless doing it now.

(What…… What should I do……)

She does not feel ashamed of her powers, but instead she is very proud of it.

Even so, the fearful eyes that her best friends place on her make her feel very painful.

It is not strange that the two would be afraid of Ayano. But, that is a kind of fear towards “a scary person”.

By now, these two people have classified Ayano as “a scary person”. In their recognition, Ayano is the same as those goo.

“N……No…… I……”

The moment she opened her mouth, the expression of the two became tenser. Seeing that expression, Ayano understands that it is pointless no matter how she tries to explain herself, and so she shut her mouth.

She cannot face them, she lowers her head, her body trembling lightly. As she loses her strength, the flames vanishes from the blade of Enraiha.

“------ Behind you!”

Nanase’s warning sounds off once more. Yet, Ayano has no strength to respond to that voice.

Behind Ayano who is standing there emptily, a big lump of goo is wriggling consistently closing in slowly.

The goo that collapses from above her head, swallows Ayano in the blink of an eye.

“------Is this the place?’

After parking the motorcycle he borrowed, Kazuma mutters.

Attracted by Ayano’s vigor, a large group of youma gathered here at one go. This should allow him to be able to conduct a reverse investigation.

“Good job, Ayano------ Hmm?”

After nodding proudly, Kazuma finally realizes that something is amiss.

Ayano’s scent is very weak, and is being surrounded by youma------ or should it be said that she is swallowed within.

“Even if you are the bait, there is no need to go to such an extent! What is this girl doing?”

Kazuma knows very clearly how powerful that kind of youma is. Even if their numbers can fill up the entire Tokyo Dome, it should be impossible for Ayano to lose.

However, Ayano is being swallowed up now.

“Gee, what a trouble-maker------”

Kazuma grumbles unhappily, he steps onto the motorcycle and flies off into the sky. He remains motionless in the air, and begins to observe the inside of the kekkai.

Even though it is just as thick as a piece of thin skin, but that is a space completely isolated from the real world. There is no way to get there through physical means.

Of course, that is the same for the wind.

A natural phenomenon like the wind can only operate revolving around the same world, it is unable to affect other worlds. If there is a wall that can be broken, it may still be possible, but there is no way to affect a space of a different dimension.

.------ For a “natural phenomenon”, that is the case.

Kazuma raises his right hand towards the sky. A large amount of wind spirits responds to Kazuma’s summon, and gathers consistently.

In terms of spirit techniques, it is not just simply controlling a natural phenomenon. Using the phenomenon as a medium, so that his will can manifest in this world is the quintessence of it.

Imagining the edges of the abnormal space, Kazuma inputs the power to break that space into the wind.

From directly above it, he takes the thin and sharp “will” he made-------

“Gah!”

.------And fires it!

The raging wind breaks the dimensional gap.

=== 4 ===

“I thought that it was the descent of God.”

Yukari said so after the incident.

This is the first time she felt the beauty of a powerful person.

Bringing forth the winds, an embodiment of great power descending suavely. That scene was reflected in Yukari’s eyes.

An invisible force that came from the skies crushed the gigantic youma in one blow.

Ayano rolls out from within that youma like a puppet. The amazing thing is, she did not suffer any injuries, not just that, there is not a single piece of goo sticking onto her.

This is the power of “purification” that only destroys demons------ The special demon slaying power that the Kannagi is so proud of.

“…… Cough……. Cough cough!”

He uses a cold gaze to stare at the girl who is coughing vigorously to try to breathe, and orders her strictly..

“Stand up.”

(…… What is she doing?)

After he clears off all the wriggling pieces of goo, Kazuma observes Ayano once more.

Her “ki” is unbelievably weak. The amount of vigor that was absorbed by the low level youma isn’t that much, yet she seems so expended she is like an average person.

“…… Kazuma?”

The pathetic way she lies on the floor, looking at him dumbly made him feel very displeased. Not a single shred of her usual dominance could be felt from her, her expression looks as nervous and uneasy as an abandoned puppy.

(Just what has she been doing since just now?)

“Stand up.”

He uses a pressurizing tone to command her. Even so, Ayano still showed some form of resistance. She obeys the command, using Enraiha as a crutch, she slowly stands up.

Against that pair of cold eyes that is staring right into her, Ayano does not dare face it. All that can be seen is how she peeks behind Kazuma’s right hand from time to time.

Of course, Kazuma noticed that there are two people there. Judging from how they wear the same uniform as Ayano, they are probably not people who are just passing by so coincidentally.

“Erm...... Err…… This is……”

Ayano’s gaze shifts between Enraiha and the two girls, who are standing there blankly, continuously. Just looking at her now, in his heart, Kazuma guessed pretty much what this is about.

(Gee……)

He stretches one finger out between Ayano’s eyes. The eyes that were originally busy shifting around, was captivated by the finger that appeared suddenly before her.

While Ayano’s conscious is still focused on the finger, Kazuma shouts loudly..

“ “Thou who hast been blessed by the spirits, where does thy power lie?” “
[or more literally: People who receives the blessings of spirits, what is your power used for? In a more olden days context, similar to the ones used by Horo in S&W]

That is a pledge------ and an article during sermons. This is the most basic pledge that spirit standard Jutsushis act upon.

Ever since Ayano was little, Juugo has been repeating this sentence continuously. Even if she is completely out of it, she still remembers clearly the line that follows.

“My…… “My power lies to protect. As a ministrant of the spirits, to slay the demons in this world, to uphold the truth is where my duty lies. Never to be forgotten------“ “

Suddenly, her tense speech stopped.

Ayano, whose eyes are focused at Kazuma’s fingertip, as if shocked by electricity, she lifts her head up to stare at Kazuma. Those eyes glow with a light of understanding.

She shifts her eyes to the side, looking at Yukari and Nanase. And finally downwards------ At the Enraiha that is in her right hand.

Ayano grabs the hilt that was originally hanging at her fingertips tightly.

When she raised her head up once more, the lost looks she had earlier has already vanished without a trace. Ayano uses her words to reinforce that pledge all over again.

“To protect------ The people I love!”

A dazzling flame bursts out from Enraiha. That is no longer an injured girl. Understanding the meaning of power, the duty that she bears, as a powerful En-Jutsushi, she stares right back at Kazuma’s eyes.

Kazuma shows a smile at his lips, and stretches a finger to poke Ayano’s forehead gently. Pak! Ayano’s head tilts backwards.

“Ahhh!? What are you doing, don’t do that------“

Ignoring Ayano who bloats her cheek and complains, Kazuma places his attention on the surroundings.

Unsure whether it is the self-regeneration of the remaining goo or a new batch emerging out, by now, countless goo pieces are surrounding them.

“So then------“

Not asking if she “can do it?” or “are you okay?”, that level of injury, there is no need to show solicitude. To put it more plainly, it is the level of it does not matter at all.

Because, the power they have exists precisely for this.

“I leave those at the back to you.”

“Leave it to me.”

Ayano replies without hesitation. The two walk out back-to-back at the same time.

“------ Kazuma.”

He did not answer, but he stopped in his steps.

“Thank you.”

Still, there was no answer. Only sounds of silent footsteps ring by her ears.

Ayano closes her eyes gently, trying her best to remember what she needs to do.

(Yukari, Nanase…… Farewell……)

It would be a lie to say that she doesn’t feel lonely or sad. But even so------

(Even so, I must protect everyone------)

She opens her eyes. There is not a single trace of gloominess or darkness in that pure and clear mind.

An explosion sounds off, golden flames bursts from all over her body. Inputting all of her upsurge of powers---

“Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Under a sharp scream, Ayano swung her Enraiha.

“Looking quite good------“

His back filled with explosive “ki”, Kazuma can’t help but give a bitter smile.

At this rate, these monsters will not be able to hold out very long. He must achieve his objection soon------

Kazuma blocks the two who are staring at Ayano with their eyes wide open, and says leisurely..

“Stay where you are, if you run around, you might be killed!”

Following that, he releases wind blades once more with ease, slicing the youma that is approaching consistently.

Shu! Pach! Pff! Puu!

In a radius of five meters around Kazuma, horrifying killing sounds sounded off over and over again.

The wind that Kazuma manipulates becomes blades at times, hammer at times, cutting the youma one by one, smashing them.

The youma is crushed in a moment, but in the blink of an eye, they recover instantly. They are originally something similar to a shape-shifting worm, without a standard form, so physical attacks have no effect at all.
Yet Kazuma still continues releasing wind. Even though it cannot cause fatal damage, but the raging winds can make the groups of youma unable to close in on them.

And so after a few minutes------

(------Found it.)

Kazuma who is surrounded by youma gives a proud smile. Almost at the same time, Ayano who completed her mission broke through the frontlines and appears before them.

“My side is finished------ What are you doing?”

Ayano uses a puzzled expression to stare at Kazuma who is playing with the youma.

“Just as you can see.”

“No…… It is precisely because I don’t get it that I am asking you.”

“The enemy is a being without form, no matter how I slice it, it will recover once more.”

“Then can’t you just purify them…… Or is that to say, you cannot use the power of purification like this!?”

Kazuma usually seals his strength firmly. Even though when he used the purifying winds in front of Ayano in the past, he had released the seal------

“Nope.”

“Really? You better speak the truth, and fast!”

Ayano did not ease her questioning. Thinking that she might be able to get hold of Kazuma’s weakness, her face becomes filled with expectation.

“Really. Besides, I don’t really want to dampen your mood……”

“What?”

”Even if what you said is true, but if the opponent is human, there is no such problem.”

“Hmm……”

Indeed, even if that is the truth, Ayano’s chances of winning will not increase.

Ayano, who had been so excited about nothing, looks very disappointed. Kazuma knocks her head and leaves the aftermath to her.

“So, I leave the rest up to you. I am going to head straight for their main camp.”

“You found it already!?”

”Yeah, things really are different when you have good bait.”

“Bait------?”

Ayano ponders on what this means. When she realized it, her face flushed red instantly.

“You…… You asshole, you used me again didn’t you!?”

“This is a misunderstanding.”

“Just which part of it is a misunderstanding!?”

“When I thought of having you as bait, you had already ran up and became the bait yourself, so it is not my fault at all.”

Kazuma says so seriously.

“You are really……”

“Sorry, I am in a rush for time. I shall listen to your complains in the future!”

Kazuma throws down this sentence coldly, and turns to leave. Ayano hurriedly shouts out to call out to him..

“Wait… Wait a minute! I am going with you too------“

“I see that you have a lot of things to settle? I will leave markings on the road, so catch up on your own later!”

Obviously, the so called “a lot of things” does not only mean eliminating the youma.

As Ayano’s eyes are directed towards Yukari and Nanase, Kazuma rides the wind, flying up into the sky.

“Ah, I told you to wait!”

Kazuma ignores the shout, and breaks the boundaries as when he entered, and vanishes.

Logically, Ayano knows that Kazuma’s choice is correct. But, she is unable to accept it like this. “She has been abandoned once more”, “he is obviously looking down on her”, this kind of thinking lingers in her heart, showing no sign of dispersing.

“Wuuuuu<nowiki>~~</nowiki>”

She groans in hatred, but Kazuma is long gone. So she places all her unreleased fury onto the enemy.

Her fierce scary eyes stared directly at the goo pieces. Faced with an abnormally strong murderous atmosphere, even the youma that bears no intelligence can’t help but retreat.

“Kazuma……”

She instills all her power into Enraiha. A glaring golden glow that makes one hard to look directly at it emerges from the crimson blade vigorously.

“You idiot-------------------------------!!”

After releasing a massive load of plasma, she burns off most of the youma at one go.

“------Phew.”

After burning up all the youma, Ayano breathes out, satisfied.

The result from converting all her stress into destructive behavior, she became very calm now. Just that some of the surrounding buildings were dragged into this pointless disaster, being destroyed together with the youma.

If this is not a different dimension, there would probably be over a hundred casualties?

After the youma that controls this dimension is destroyed, the area begins to return to its original state slowly.

Everything returned to the way they should be. Ayano and her friends returned to the original world as well.

(Now…… To settle “a lot of things”.)

Ayano looks at Yukari and Nanase. Perhaps because they have finally calmed down, the two generously meet with her gaze.

“……………………..”

Even though there are a lot of things that she must explain to them, Ayano cannot bring herself to say them.

For some time, the three exchanged silent stares.

“I……”

As though she had made up her mind, Ayano tries her best to put up a calm front and smiled at the two of them.

“So, good bye.”

In the end, that is all she can say. Tossing all the necessary explanations out of her mind, Ayano turns her back at the two of them.

She tries to hold back the tears that are swelling in her eyes and walks off------ But she stopped almost immediately.

“Wait, Ayano!”

Yukari grabs the lower area of her uniform, pulling her back forcefully.

“Yukari……?”

Ayano turns around and upon seeing the scene before her, she frowns instantly.

Yukari’s expression------ Looks perfectly normal, yet that is the most abnormal part of it.

There is not a single shred of fear in her face, nor any determination to attempt to overcome fear. All there is on that face is a brimming light filled with curiosity.

Yukari shows an expression of a prankster and says to the puzzled Ayano:

“After witnessing something so interesting, how can you leave without explaining things first?”

“What……”

Her curiosity overwhelms her fear. Even though Ayano is very puzzled by Yukari’s as per normal behavior, if she does not explain clearly first, it seems that Yukari will not let her go. As she does not want to turn and leave directly, Ayano started to make her long story as short as possible.

“Frankly speaking, my family is of a En-jutsushi clan that manipulates fire------“

”No! Not that!”

“……Huh?”

“I mean that man just now------ Kazuma-san! What kind of person is he? How did you get to know each other? What is your relationship with him now? Come on, spill everything, tell us all about how you two met------“

“Hey!”

Nanase knocks lightly on Yukari’s head, who has been rattling on and on.”

“Ouch, that hurts, Nanase~”

“Be quiet. All because of your constant nonsensical rumblings, Ayano has no idea what to do now. Besides, if you expect us to pretend that nothing happened just now, that is wishful thinking on your part!”

“Argh…… So that won’t happen huh?”

Before Ayano, who is at a complete loss, the two stood up. And------

“Sorry.”

Yukari bows down deeply.

“Yeah…… We are really sorry about earlier.”

Nanase at the side, embarrassed, avoids eye contact with Ayano, and apologizes.

“…… What is going on?”

“Actually, I was really afraid at first. Because fire burst out all of a sudden, and a sword came out from nowhere, Ayano seems to have turned into a totally different person. But after seeing how you talk back and forth with Kazuma-san like that, I know that you are still that Ayano I used to know.”

“Talking back and forth with Kazuma...... You……”

To suddenly be taken that they were having a cross talk, Ayano is displeased. Nanase continues to say at this moment:

“That is to say, there is no need to change our attitude towards you just because you can use some spells or supernatural powers.”

“B…… But…… Aren’t you afraid of me? If I want to, I can kill you two without so much as lifting a finger?”

“So?”

Nanase asks back calmly.

“What……”

”You still don’t get it? There is no need for you to use some special powers, you can kill us just with your bare hands!”

“That…… is true.”

“So then why should we start being afraid of you only from now on? Even if you change a gun to a cannon, you still die in a single shot.”

There is a certain limit to the amount of damage a human can withstand. Once he sustains an injury beyond this limit, he is doomed. There can never be a negative value being created in this manner.

To someone who possesses ten points of HP, taking ten points of damage and a thousand points of damage are basically the same. The remaining nine hundred and ninety points of damage are but an excess.

Yet, there are not many people that can understand such a simple logic in reality. Being by the side of a murderer whom you do not know, you will feel uneasy. That is to say------

“That is to say, the main point lies in whether you trust the person. But I have faith in you all along.”

“Ayano has never been someone who would harm another without a reason, so, I am not afraid at all.”

Ayano looks dumbly at the two of them, Yukari asks uneasily:

“So…… Please don’t hate us, can we still be good friends from now on?”

“……Yukari……”

Tears were about to fall from her eyes, but she never enjoyed saddening atmospheres. Ayano gets a hold of herself, and straights her thumb up from her raised fist.

“Of course! Even if you don’t want to, I will not let you go!”

After acknowledging their friendship again, Yukari begins her attack once more.

“Since we have all made up, I say we should let Ayano explain clearly, everything about that man of hers!”

“Who are you calling my man!”

“Kazuma-san.”

Yukari says as if it is only natural.

“I say, you------“

“Ayano, if you think that your love for him is only single sided, I think you are wrong! I am sure Kazuma-san cares a lot about you as well.”

“That’s right. Let’s forget about whether it has reached the level of love, but anyway you have created in him a liking towards you. So there is still a chance!”

Even Nanase joined in the ruckus. This made Ayano feel very troubled.

“I already told you, that guy is…… What?”

Seeing the two of them giving her a supercilious look, Ayano stopped even before she finished her rebut.

“You really are… Just earlier on you appeared to depend on him so much, and now you want to say “I have no feelings at all”?”

“I…… I did not depend on him……”

”Oh? Then when you were so lost and depressed, who was it that got you back up?”

“……You, the cause of it all, still dare to talk about that.”

“That is another matter.”

Nanase does not care about Ayano’s retaliation at all. In this world, there are a lot of things in which people with strong attitudes usually have an advantage over those who don’t.

“And, why do you two want to ask about Kazuma only now? You were obviously not so interested when you met him last time.”

“Because he looked like just some flippant man then.”

“…… Isn’t that the way he is?”

“Huh------ Of course not. Kazuma-san is so suave!”

Yukari says so cheekily. Ayano on the other hand stares at her with ice cold eyes below zero degrees Celsius.

“------ Yukari, your taste in men is rather unique.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t try to steal him away from you.”

Ayano’s eyes become even colder, but Yukari’s face continues to wear that smile of hers:

“So then, leaving Ayano’s feelings at one side, tell us about Kazuma. When and where did you meet? Speaking of which, I don’t think we have his name yet------“

Even though the questions are coming constantly and flooding her, but Ayano sighs out in relief having escaped from her questioning. Her mouth naturally became a little loose.

“The first time I met him, is probably the day I was born, even though I have long since forgotten about it. His current surname seems to be Yagami.”

“Current? You mean it is different last time?”

The two of them did not miss this small little detail. Faced with Nanase who asked that question, Ayano replies calmly:

“His original name is Kazuma Kannagi. He is my second cousin, and Ren’s biological elder brother at the same time.”

After explaining briefly her relationship with Kazuma, Yukari and Nanase both have a strange expression on their face.

“What’s the matter?”

Ayano asks, puzzled. Yukari uses an earnest tone to say to her:

“Kazuma-san is so caring.”

“Ah!?”

Hearing such an unexpected answer, Ayano screamed out loudly. But turning around to look at Nanase, she is nodding strongly as well.

“He…… Just which part of him is caring?”

“Don’t you know?”

Yukari asks Ayano back in a very surprised tone. Not just being surprised at how slow Ayano is, her eyes carry a certain obvious blaming glare.

“Kazuma-san has been constantly bullied in the past isn’t he? Not only that, he was even chased out of the family because he did not possess “power”. “

“After receiving such treatment, normally speaking he will not want to have any interactions with you people. But if it is for revenge, that would be a different case.”

Nanase follows on to say:

“But, Yagami Kazuma protected you instead. And not just protect you from all harm, and even encourage you to stand up once more with your own strength.”

“How thoughtful, Kazuma-san is just like Ayano’s knight.”

“……Ah?”

After Yukari said this sentence from the bottom of her heart, Ayano was at a loss for words.

“What…… What are you talking about! Who would want a knight with a flawed personality like him! As long as I am around him, I have an urge to kill him every five minutes.”

Ayano who finally got back to her senses tries hard to defend herself, but the other two kept on sighing with a “What can we do with her” kind of attitude instead.

Hearing that, Ayano became more furious.

“Just because you two have no idea how bad he is, that is why you are mistaking him for a good guy. He even used me as bait, and I almost died because of it!”

“But aren’t you still alive now?”

Nanase rebuts calmly:

“When you were really in danger, didn’t he come over to save you?”

“Argh……”

Spot on. But if she is to say such a thing, she will only receive even more vigorous rebuts. There is no way she can reply honestly.

“A……Anyway, that guy is one big badass! The reason he came to save me purposely this time must be for his own joy.”

“Look at her, Ayano is really not honest with herself.”

“It is that Yukari is too naïve! Don’t drag everything into boy-girl relationships!”

After shouting out in reflex, Ayano finally remembered that now is not the time to chat casually. She looks in the direction Kazuma disappeared in, her eyebrows shows a sign of anxiety.

“So, I shall make a move first. I don’t think anything will happen anymore, but still, be careful!”

With that, Ayano runs off leaving the two behind.

Yukari bears a very displeased expression, looking at the back of that person who ran off without turning her head back to look at them.

“Gee, that Ayano. It is so obvious that you have a love rival, if you continues to be so stubborn, what are you going to do then?”

Nanase at the side seems more calm on the other hand.

“Don’t just look at the negative side, be more positive!”

“More positive?”

“For example……”

After keeping Yukari in suspense for a while, she says with a serious look on her face:

“We can have some fun with this topic for quite a while.”

“………………”

Yukari’s eyes blink continuously. She looks dumbly at Nanase, her entire body frozen for a few seconds.

And then------

“Good idea, Nanase.”

She puts up a boxing pose, placing tiny fists at her chest.

“Let us observe their development quietly from now on!”

With a pure and holy smile similar to a loving mother------ Yet the contents of their speech is filled with bad intents.

That is to say, to not help the two develop their relationship to the next level, but to observe Ayano’s reactions for fun.

“That is exactly what we should do.”

Of course, Nanase has no objections either.

“If some other party take part in this, maybe things will become even more complicated.”

“Yeah, and there seems to be a lot of hidden complicated facts mixed within as well.”

The two smiles to each other, holding each other’s hands strongly.

“Hoho, we are really thoughtful towards our friends.”

Yukari thinks so from the bottom of her heart------ As to what Ayano thinks about this decision, that is another problem.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 3

2008-11-24T03:40:48Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 1 */ changed from passive voice to active voice; rearranged subordinate clause to remove commas; set SFX in italics

== Chapter Three - Friendship –Contributions and Mistakes-==

=== 1 ===

Late night....

“Dammit! I'm not sure if I'll make it in time.”

A teenager rushed towards the station in order to catch the last train,

Takahashi Shuuji. A 20 year-old university student.

As a formal participant of the Kendo club, his slender-seeming body was actually very well trained—there was no fat on it at all.

His reflexes were benumbed due to an excessive intake of alcohol. Even so, the steps he took on the brick floor did not seem so disordered.

“...That’s weird.”

Shuuji suddenly had a strange feeling. He stopped in his tracks to look around him.

He found nothing suspicious—just a very normal underground passage that stretched a long way.

But—

“Hey... Why is there no one here?”

Besides him, not a single soul could be seen in the area.

This was the underground passage to the turnstiles. Even with it past midnight—the time when the last train was about to reach the station—it was impossible that there was nobody here at all.

“Rea— Really, anything can happen.”

Shuuji found some excuse to convince himself and tried to suppress the uneasiness in his heart.

“I'm... I'm going to miss the train at this rate...”

Shuuji began to walk quickly with a loud and clear ''ta! ta! ta!'' sound from his footsteps, . After a while it became a jog—and in the end he ran at full speed, as if he was flying.

''Ta! Ta! Ta!''

The sound made by the soles of his leather shoes knocking against the brick floor echoed throughout the entire vacant underground passage. Yet, no matter how long he continued to walk, there was no sign of the turnstiles before him.

“Wha—? What the hell!? It shouldn't be this long at all!”

The underground passage seemed to stretch on endlessly. Surrounded by store windows with the metal shutters pulled down at the sides, Shuuji gradually lost track of where he is.

He turned back to check on the way he came.

“—Eek!”

Shuuji gasped. Before him was a long tunnel that led to who knows where. The stairs that led to the surface which he walked past just now could no longer be seen.

“—!”

He changed his direction once more. Back from the way he was heading in earlier, the scene reflected in his eyes made Shuuji stare, eyes wide.

The same as the way behind him—there was only one tunnel that stretched until it vanished as far as he can see. Of course, there were no stairs nor crossroads there either.

Shuuji was stranded in the middle of a tunnel that stretched endlessly—alone.

“What...? What's going on...?”

Cold sweat breaks out from his face. Within the eyeballs that spin continuously, his pupils slowly dilated.

''“What the hell is this about?!”''

No one replied to his scream. His cry reverberated between the walls and ceiling, and got sent back into Shuuji’s ears as a reverberating echo.

The teenager stumbled onto the floor, staring blankly at the brick with half mad, half sane eyes.

“...Ah?”

Suddenly, his eyes focused on one point—something was seeping through the gaps between the bricks on the floor.

“What...?”

It was a semi-transparent substance with a glue-like texture. It was originally the size of a ping-pong ball, it grew to the size of a baseball in a moment, and after not too long, it was the size of a soccer ball.

The glue-like substance shone with a rainbow-coloured glow. If this thing was seen in a photo, maybe it would give a clear, lustrous and refreshing feeling.

But the actual substance floating before his eyes could only be described as ugly. It was just like a tumour, vomit, or a filthy gooey piece of the two condensed to the maximum limit.

Iinstinctively Shuuji hurriedly jumped backwards, reacting to his disgust. He jumped with force, landing two meters behind where he was, and the sound of his steps spreads across the entire underground passage.

''Squeelch.''

"—!?”

He looked down at his feet in shock. There—! No, as far as he can see, all of the brick was covered with the filthy pieces of goo.

“WA—! WAHHHH!”

The globules that were in contact from under his feet slowly latched onto Shuuji’s body. Even though he attempted to peel the gooey things off, he couldn't; they are tougher than expected, firmly attaching themselves onto his limbs.

“...Huh?”

All of a sudden his surroundings darkened. His eyeballs almost popped out when he looked up away from the area near his feet he was staring at.

Before his eyes— At a distance so close he could touch it by stretching out his hand, a wall made from the globules appeared.

The scattered globules on the floor gathered around Shuuji, forming a semi-transparent round bucket. Looking at the round bucket emitting a lustrous glow, it looked like a distorted pillar, like an avant-garde piece of art.

“...''Argh''... ''Ah''...”

Shuuji shook his head, unwilling to believe what was happening. In his mind he tried hard to deny the existence of this gooey mass.

However, his wish was not fulfilled.

At that moment the globules which were stacked even higher than his body collapsed on him all at once.

“—!”

Shuuji was too scared to say anything as his whole body was completely wrapped within the blob.

Unable to withstand such a chilling experience, sending shivers down his spine, Shuuji's consciousness was consumed by darkness.

And— He never woke up ever again.

“The way you manipulated them left me speechless, but—“

In the space where there was no one originally, a boy’s clear voice spoke up.

“Don’t you think you wasted too much time?”

A gentle female voice replied, “This is the first time; naturally I had to be more cautious.”

“Hmm, maybe!”

''Ka-ta.'' The sound of one footstep could be heard.

Who could say when they were there? Two shadows suddenly appeared in the abnormal space that trapped Shuuji.

There stood a seventeen or eighteen year old female with a boy about ten years old. The girl’s height exceeded that of the boy by about thirty centimeters—but as for the position of the head, the boy’s head was slightly higher.

The two looked at Shuuji who was trapped in the globule, chatting calmly.

“But, if you use so much time like this, who knows when it will be completed? To fulfill your wish, more power must be gathered.”

Right before the two of them, Shuuji slowly became emaciated.

He was being consumed.

Was it his blood—? No.

Was it his moisture content—? That was wrong too.

Being surrounded by the blob, Shuuji aged rapidly. All the vital essence of the teenager’s whole body— The radiance of life was being expropriated, his life that should last over half a century was used to its limit within a short period of a few minutes.

“I understand this very clearly! I will do it more cleanly and quickly next time!”

The girl raised her head to look at the boy, and used a determined tone to reply. As if to pacify the displeased girl, the boy gave a light smile.

“That's the way. You can do it.”

The short, neatly-cut golden hair waved lightly to follow her nodding motion.

Judging from the tone the two spoke in, it seemed the young boy was of a higher status.

Maybe his actual age was not as young as his appearance—the emerald-green eyes that looked innocent and naïve at first sight instead seemed deep beyond comprehension.

In a clear melodious voice like a silver bell the boy said solemnly:

“Because he who is right will receive heaven’s protection.”

“...You mean this?”

Looking at the vital essence of the innocent teenager being continuously sucked dry by the blob, the girl laughed mockingly.

“You're saying that this monster is the same as you? ''Tenshi''-sama? That sounds awful.”

The boy had no wings. A faint radiance emitted from all over his body as he floated in the air. The beautiful angelic face of his showed a bitter smile.

“Needless to say monsters—even devils—cannot escape the grasp of God. Because the omnipotent God is capable of anything.”

The girl looked at the smiling angel (self-proclaimed) with puzzled eyes. However, she did not reject his extended hand.

“No matter what your reason may be, I'm very thankful that you lent me power. For mutual benefit, let us work together from now on!”

“—One day, you will surely experience the love of God too.”

Before the teenager who gradually withered away, two hands filled with personal desires and hypocrisy were tightly clasped.

=== 2 ===

The next day, at the residence of the Kannagi.

“What’s the matter?”

Kazuma who was seeked out suddenly decides to save up on his greeting as well, and asks Juugo directly.

He did not even glance at Ayano who is sitting at the side.

Ayano, as usual, is in a silent anger. And as for Kazuma, he, as usual, ignores her presence, and places his eyes on Juugo alone.

“From yesterday night up till this morning at zero hours, 池袋 has a total of eight youngsters dying from being weakened by an unknown reason, their age ranging from ten plus to twenty plus years old.”

Juugo matches himself with Kazuma, going to the main point directly.

“And so?”

Kazuma calmly hushes for the continuation. Towards the suffering and misfortunes of others, he has an extremely high tolerance.

Even though you can just say that he is without blood or tears.

“They seem to have their vigor sucked dry. And so, I would like to ask you to find that person, and if possible eliminate him.”

“Okay, I got it.”

Without a more detailed negotiation, Kazuma accepts the request readily. This too is his usual style.

“I leave it to you. This is the data related to the incidents……”

With that said, Juugo takes out a thin set of documents. Even though it is said to be data, but the incidents only happened last night, so there are no important clues. Just simple data about the victims and where they were found, and some photos while they were still alive, and some after their death.

“Oh oh------ These are just like residues.”

Kazuma compares the photos, and says this term that would make the relatives of the deceased curse him for.

Yet, this is probably the most direct thought of anyone who has seen the photos------ Even though there is not many who dare to say it out loud.

Every victim looks very lively, just looking at their photos allows one to feel the brilliance of their lives.

Changing back to the photos after death------ Being frank with it, these are mummies. Even if they are placed directly in the museum for exhibition, nothing will seem out of place.

The dry and wrinkled skin, face full of wrinkles. In those opened empty eyes, there is no sign of fear, showing just a supernatural calmness.

Even if you say to everyone that they were still alive a few hours ago, there shouldn’t be many who will believe you! That is just how bad they look after death.

“This time there is no time limit, but act fast. You will co-operate with Ayano------“

“No need.”

Kazuma simply cuts into Juugo’s sentence.

“------ What?”

“She's a hindrance.” [actual text closer to something like shes hindering him/ in the way. but he said it in a very short term. So this is the best I can come up with]

Faced with Juugo’s question, Kazuma replies coldly.

“Wha…… What!?”

Ayano furiously voices out to protest. Juugo stops her.

“------ Kazuma.”

As if sighing, he calls out Kazuma’s name, but Kazuma does not show any intention of backing off.

“The job this time is primarily to search right? Then En-jutsushis are completely useless. If the opponent is not something I can handle, I will contact you guys again, until then, just remain on stand-by!”

“But, if the enemy escapes because of this, then we will have to go through the trouble again.”

Juugo doesn’t give up, and persistently attempts to let Ayano travel along. Kazuma refuses once more.

“Youma that I alone cannot handle, I doubt their numbers are many, so why should I bring a heavy burden to prevent such a situation.”

“Burden------!? Aren’t you being too arrogant------!”

Juugo holds back Ayano who stood up from her anger, and pulls her back to the seat.

“You won’t bring her along no matter what?”

“Nope.”

“…… Is that so.”

Under such a direct rejection, Juugo can only comply.

“I get it, I shall trust you on this then. And one more thing------“

“What is it?”

“You seem to care a lot about Misao, but for now just forget about her! At least until this matter is over.”

“----------------------“

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 109.jpg|thumb]]
Kazuma does not make any reply. He stands up silently, turns and leaves the room.

“You idiot------! Even if you come back crying, begging me, I will definitely not help you------!!”

Ayano shouts out loud towards the back of Kazuma who gradually leaves.

Juugo looks at his daughter bitterly, and gives a deep sigh at the same time.

“You should at least……”

“What! You think I am in the wrong?”

The ignorant Ayano says in a tantrum. [not sure if this is how to use the term.]

.------Slice!

Wind blades speeds through, slicing a bunch of eerily wriggling sticky goo into pieces. Staring at the semi-transparent objects that became crumbs, Kazuma sighs lightly.

“Gee, another failure.”

It has been two days since he took on Juugo’s request.

During this period, he has been assaulted by those youma up to nine times.

Kazuma is not particularly seen as their target. Even though he himself walked to those areas with a strong youki, but meeting them is a sheer coincidence.

Nine times.

A very abnormal number.

And during the period when he is investigating, everyday there is another five or six victims------

(Five or six? I doubt there is so few.)

Indeed, that is only the number of corpses found. But, after witnessing how the victim is devoured from start till end, Kazuma realized that Juugo’s assumption is wrong.

Not just their vigor, this type of youma eats flesh too, and anything it swallows up, including clothes and accessories, everything gets devoured.

Kazuma dejectedly looks at the victim, who began dissolving through his skin, flesh, until the end even his bones is dissolved. That expression is not due to the dissolving process being too gruesome, but because he can understand what this means.

.------ The reason why corpses remain, is only because it cannot digest it completely.

The actual casualty number may be one digit------ or even two digits away.

“No way……”

Kazuma sighs weakly.

Just how many more shape-shifting worms that feeds on human flesh resides within Tokyo city? Just thinking about this irritates him.

“There is no end to this…… I better come up with a way quickly to get to the core of this and end it once and for all!”

After nine battles, Kazuma has almost completely understood the characteristics of the youma.

An appearance similar to a single cell organism, with no intelligence at all. They act purely by instinct, continuously devouring humans filled with vigor.

Their ability is “Absorption”. To drain away one’s vigor completely, even their bodies are converted to energy and taken in.

Alone, they pose a threat no different from a normal pest. But what is troubling, is that their numbers are not few as normal, and once they group up they can gain new abilities.

When they gather to a certain number, some kind of magical circuit will be formed among them. Using this circuit to create a kekkai, causing the targeted human to be unable to escape.

Kazuma predicts that these goo pieces all together are just one entity. The situation now is like split cells conducting activities independently.

The ability of the “cell” is to absorb heat, and then exhaust it through exercise. When they gather together to form an “organ”, they gain the ability to control the energy they absorbed.

In the final stage, perhaps each “organ” will link up to form one entity. But Kazuma does not care about the true identity of that monster.

If it is just one entity, then there must be an organ like the brain giving off commands------ something like a core. Things would be fine so long as he finds the core and destroys it.

Currently, the enemy is acting separately, and its powers weakened, there is no reason to not strike during this opportunity. He does not have that kind of weird habit of “hoping to fight with strong enemies”.

Because of that, Kazuma has been trying to find clues from the “cells” that will lead him to where the core may be, trying to find the real enemy------ but so far it was nine consecutive losses.

“These guys are too dispersed, some bait must be used to get them to gather at one place……”

Kazuma keeps quiet suddenly.

Bait. Someone full of vigor.

“There just so happens to be one here.”

Just as he claps in rejoice for coming up with such a brilliant plan, Kazuma senses that the tenth batch of youma has appeared. At the same time, he notices the presence of a certain someone he knows.

Kazuma smiles arrogantly.

“Hehe, not bad. Without needing me to say anything, our bait took up its role already.”

Listening to the wind, he identifies the exact location.

“A little far------ Should I jump?”

Jumping in the city may be seen by others. Kazuma ponders, his eyes sub-consciously turns to the road. His ears and eyes notices “that” at the same time.

(okay, let’s use that.)

Kazuma makes up his mind immediately. He hops across the protective railings, and stands on the road. Following that, with his left leg as the centre, he spins one round, and passes the side of a motorcycle that speeds through the sidewalk------

“Wah!?”

The reverse spin kick sweeps at the neck of the rider.

When the rider is thrown off the motorcycle, and still in mid-air, Kazuma as if doing a magic trick, rides onto the motorcycle.

Thong!

A blunt and heavy sound comes from the back. It seems that he fell head first onto the ground, but since he is wearing a helmet, he should not die at that kind of speed.

“I will try my best to return it to you.

Kazuma mumbles with his greatest sincerity, and then suavely speeds off.

=== 3 ===

“Hey you girls, wanna ……”

Bang!

The poor guy who does not know how to look at the situation, before he even completed his first sentence, he was sent flying into the air by the schoolbag that flew in from the side.

“Scram!”

Ayano shouts loudly. His companions seeing this, abandons the unconscious man instantly and runs off. This is probably the most loyal and clever judgment made by self-survival instincts!

Yukari and Nanase did not rebut a single word all along, they know better than anyone that that would not be a wise move.

In front of the Ikebukuro station, the massive crowds all around make it difficult for someone to move on in a straight line, yet there is no one blocking Ayano’s way.

Like Moses who split the red sea into two, Ayano walks boldly on the road cleared right in the middle of the crowd.

(What was that! What was that! Sorry that I will only be a nuisance! Too bad I am weaker than you! Gee I am so sorry------!)

In her heart, Ayano is using her Enraiha to stab that flippant detestable face.

Yet, no matter how she mashes or beats that face up, the fury in her shows no signs of abating.

“Erm…… Ayano?”

“What is it?”

Ayano uses such scary eyes that would even scare a gangster to look back at Yukari. But when she saw Yukari retreating back in fear, she reflects on her own behavior.

“Give me a moment.”

Ayano turns her back at the two and takes in a few deep breaths. After she finally managed to give a relaxed expression, she turns back at them, wearing a smile once more.

“What’s wrong?”

“Ah, erm…… We took the wrong way.”

“------Huh?”

Ayano looks around her, just to realize that this place seems very unfamiliar to her.

“Where is this?”

“A small path by the main road.”

It seems that because Ayano has been walking without watching her way since just now, they have unknowingly walked into a separate road.

Even though this is a completely new place to them, they can still see the Tokyu Hands Sign ahead. It seems that they did not stray too far.

“Ahaha------ Sorry sorry. I was thinking about something.”

“Geez, this will not do------ You should pay attention when you walk.”

Ayano gives an embarrassed smile. And Yukari smiles back at an appropriate time, lifting her hand to poke her forehead to lighten the mood.

“But, it is just one street away, why did it become so empty suddenly.”

Ayano who does not know too much about Ikebukuro says.

As she mentioned, in this alleyway that is sandwiched between a car park and a love motel, there is just the three of them, no one else.

“Yeah…… There is no one around……”

This place should not be so empty to have no one at all.

It is just like having a gap that suddenly appeared amidst the noisy city, this silence makes one feel an unimaginable uneasiness.

“This kind of situation happens once in a while I guess. Today is not a holiday after all.”

As if trying to dispel the gloomy atmosphere, Nanase says confidently.

“Yeah, that’s right……”

“Alright, let’s go. Ayano too……”

At the instant her eyes are laid on Ayano, Nanase widens her eyes instantly.

“Nanase……?”

Yukari looks in the direction of Nanase’s line of sight, her face too becomes stiff. An expression of a pale bloodless face filled with fear.

“Aww, don’t be like that, there is no need to be so afraid. I won’t scare you guys again.”

“Behind you!”

Nanase shouts out in a rare panicking tone. As soon as Ayano heard that, she stops smiling and turns her whole body around.

“------!?”

Her heart almost jumped out from her throat.

Because that kind of thing is less than a meter away from her.

A semi-transparent, and continuously wriggling piece of goo. It looks like the slime from an RPG, but Ayano knows clearly that it is not something cute.

She ignores the eyes of the other two. Under a biologically feeling of detest and irritation, Ayano releases flames.

.------Kaboom!

The golden flames burnt the goo till there is no trace of it left.

“That…… That was scary……”

What a dangerous moment that was. If she was killed like this, it would probably be told to generations to come as the biggest humiliation of the Kannagi clan.

No matter how slow and pathetic the senses of a En-jutsushi may be, no matter how his attention is focused on other things, to be completely unaware of an abnormality that even a normal person would realize like just now is without question, the biggest disgrace of all.

(I must not let others know of this……)

Ayano swears quietly, to bury this deep in her heart for the rest of her life.

“A……Ayano…… What was that just now……”

“This…… This is a good question…… I just saw a weird thing pop out, and then it suddenly caught fire……”

Ayano acts as though she knows nothing.

“Anyway, we better get out of this creepy place!”

She changes the topic immediately.

But, Ayano has already sensed that things are not that simple.

(This is not good…… This place is not Ikebukuro at all…… Can we get out……?)

All kinds of noise spread from the road just one street away. Yet, this several tens of meters of distance, is now even further away than the moon.

“A……Ayano, that!”

“Ah------ Yeah.”

The thing Yukari pointed at, Ayano sensed it without even having to look at it.

A large bunch of goo is emerging continuously from all the gaps and cracks.

Not just from the sewer openings and water freeing ports, the more exaggerating ones would be that they are coming out from the extraction points of automated selling machines, and from within the mailboxes.

The total number is countless.

“Those…… Those are!? What the hell are these things!?”

“Calm down, Yukari.”

As Ayano comforting Yukari who is out of control, she observes Nanase.

Nanase who is also calm and fearless normally, her face looks slightly distorted, but not to a large extent.

“Let me see------ We should make a run for it first!”

Despite how bad the situation is, her mind is very clear. As the opponent seem to look very slow and clumsy, they should be able to escape easily.

So, as the goo all leaped at them, Nanase is indeed stunned. Who would have imagined that slimes can perform an amazing leap of over ten meters on the spot.

(------Oh shit!)

Ayano reflexively stimulates the power in her body. She places her right hand on her left waist, and then as she makes one big step forward, she waves horizontally out.

This is the posture of a battoujutsu without the blade. Yet, there is indeed a blade that appeared there.

It is a bright red crimson double edged straight sword. A golden flame engulfs the blade, possessing a shining and brilliant great power.

Enraiha------ The demon slaying holy blade bestowed by the Lord of Fire Spirits. The devastating flames that bursts out from the blade will burn all the youma in sight into a crisp.

“Phew------”

Breathing out softly, Ayano begins to verify the safety of the two.

The two people before her are still in a state of extreme fear.

“It is okay now, don’t be afraid.”

Ayano wears a smile and takes a step towards the two.

Yukari retreats three steps.

“Yukari……?”

Ayano only realizes now, that what the two are afraid of, is none other than herself.

Even Nanase who tries her best to stand there, the fear on her face can be easily seen.

“Ayano…… Just what are you……”

“------!”

Ayano hides the Enraiha behind her immediately, but it is pointless doing it now.

(What…… What should I do……)

She does not feel ashamed of her powers, but instead she is very proud of it.

Even so, the fearful eyes that her best friends place on her make her feel very painful.

It is not strange that the two would be afraid of Ayano. But, that is a kind of fear towards “a scary person”.

By now, these two people have classified Ayano as “a scary person”. In their recognition, Ayano is the same as those goo.

“N……No…… I……”

The moment she opened her mouth, the expression of the two became tenser. Seeing that expression, Ayano understands that it is pointless no matter how she tries to explain herself, and so she shut her mouth.

She cannot face them, she lowers her head, her body trembling lightly. As she loses her strength, the flames vanishes from the blade of Enraiha.

“------ Behind you!”

Nanase’s warning sounds off once more. Yet, Ayano has no strength to respond to that voice.

Behind Ayano who is standing there emptily, a big lump of goo is wriggling consistently closing in slowly.

The goo that collapses from above her head, swallows Ayano in the blink of an eye.

“------Is this the place?’

After parking the motorcycle he borrowed, Kazuma mutters.

Attracted by Ayano’s vigor, a large group of youma gathered here at one go. This should allow him to be able to conduct a reverse investigation.

“Good job, Ayano------ Hmm?”

After nodding proudly, Kazuma finally realizes that something is amiss.

Ayano’s scent is very weak, and is being surrounded by youma------ or should it be said that she is swallowed within.

“Even if you are the bait, there is no need to go to such an extent! What is this girl doing?”

Kazuma knows very clearly how powerful that kind of youma is. Even if their numbers can fill up the entire Tokyo Dome, it should be impossible for Ayano to lose.

However, Ayano is being swallowed up now.

“Gee, what a trouble-maker------”

Kazuma grumbles unhappily, he steps onto the motorcycle and flies off into the sky. He remains motionless in the air, and begins to observe the inside of the kekkai.

Even though it is just as thick as a piece of thin skin, but that is a space completely isolated from the real world. There is no way to get there through physical means.

Of course, that is the same for the wind.

A natural phenomenon like the wind can only operate revolving around the same world, it is unable to affect other worlds. If there is a wall that can be broken, it may still be possible, but there is no way to affect a space of a different dimension.

.------ For a “natural phenomenon”, that is the case.

Kazuma raises his right hand towards the sky. A large amount of wind spirits responds to Kazuma’s summon, and gathers consistently.

In terms of spirit techniques, it is not just simply controlling a natural phenomenon. Using the phenomenon as a medium, so that his will can manifest in this world is the quintessence of it.

Imagining the edges of the abnormal space, Kazuma inputs the power to break that space into the wind.

From directly above it, he takes the thin and sharp “will” he made-------

“Gah!”

.------And fires it!

The raging wind breaks the dimensional gap.

=== 4 ===

“I thought that it was the descent of God.”

Yukari said so after the incident.

This is the first time she felt the beauty of a powerful person.

Bringing forth the winds, an embodiment of great power descending suavely. That scene was reflected in Yukari’s eyes.

An invisible force that came from the skies crushed the gigantic youma in one blow.

Ayano rolls out from within that youma like a puppet. The amazing thing is, she did not suffer any injuries, not just that, there is not a single piece of goo sticking onto her.

This is the power of “purification” that only destroys demons------ The special demon slaying power that the Kannagi is so proud of.

“…… Cough……. Cough cough!”

He uses a cold gaze to stare at the girl who is coughing vigorously to try to breathe, and orders her strictly..

“Stand up.”

(…… What is she doing?)

After he clears off all the wriggling pieces of goo, Kazuma observes Ayano once more.

Her “ki” is unbelievably weak. The amount of vigor that was absorbed by the low level youma isn’t that much, yet she seems so expended she is like an average person.

“…… Kazuma?”

The pathetic way she lies on the floor, looking at him dumbly made him feel very displeased. Not a single shred of her usual dominance could be felt from her, her expression looks as nervous and uneasy as an abandoned puppy.

(Just what has she been doing since just now?)

“Stand up.”

He uses a pressurizing tone to command her. Even so, Ayano still showed some form of resistance. She obeys the command, using Enraiha as a crutch, she slowly stands up.

Against that pair of cold eyes that is staring right into her, Ayano does not dare face it. All that can be seen is how she peeks behind Kazuma’s right hand from time to time.

Of course, Kazuma noticed that there are two people there. Judging from how they wear the same uniform as Ayano, they are probably not people who are just passing by so coincidentally.

“Erm...... Err…… This is……”

Ayano’s gaze shifts between Enraiha and the two girls, who are standing there blankly, continuously. Just looking at her now, in his heart, Kazuma guessed pretty much what this is about.

(Gee……)

He stretches one finger out between Ayano’s eyes. The eyes that were originally busy shifting around, was captivated by the finger that appeared suddenly before her.

While Ayano’s conscious is still focused on the finger, Kazuma shouts loudly..

“ “Thou who hast been blessed by the spirits, where does thy power lie?” “
[or more literally: People who receives the blessings of spirits, what is your power used for? In a more olden days context, similar to the ones used by Horo in S&W]

That is a pledge------ and an article during sermons. This is the most basic pledge that spirit standard Jutsushis act upon.

Ever since Ayano was little, Juugo has been repeating this sentence continuously. Even if she is completely out of it, she still remembers clearly the line that follows.

“My…… “My power lies to protect. As a ministrant of the spirits, to slay the demons in this world, to uphold the truth is where my duty lies. Never to be forgotten------“ “

Suddenly, her tense speech stopped.

Ayano, whose eyes are focused at Kazuma’s fingertip, as if shocked by electricity, she lifts her head up to stare at Kazuma. Those eyes glow with a light of understanding.

She shifts her eyes to the side, looking at Yukari and Nanase. And finally downwards------ At the Enraiha that is in her right hand.

Ayano grabs the hilt that was originally hanging at her fingertips tightly.

When she raised her head up once more, the lost looks she had earlier has already vanished without a trace. Ayano uses her words to reinforce that pledge all over again.

“To protect------ The people I love!”

A dazzling flame bursts out from Enraiha. That is no longer an injured girl. Understanding the meaning of power, the duty that she bears, as a powerful En-Jutsushi, she stares right back at Kazuma’s eyes.

Kazuma shows a smile at his lips, and stretches a finger to poke Ayano’s forehead gently. Pak! Ayano’s head tilts backwards.

“Ahhh!? What are you doing, don’t do that------“

Ignoring Ayano who bloats her cheek and complains, Kazuma places his attention on the surroundings.

Unsure whether it is the self-regeneration of the remaining goo or a new batch emerging out, by now, countless goo pieces are surrounding them.

“So then------“

Not asking if she “can do it?” or “are you okay?”, that level of injury, there is no need to show solicitude. To put it more plainly, it is the level of it does not matter at all.

Because, the power they have exists precisely for this.

“I leave those at the back to you.”

“Leave it to me.”

Ayano replies without hesitation. The two walk out back-to-back at the same time.

“------ Kazuma.”

He did not answer, but he stopped in his steps.

“Thank you.”

Still, there was no answer. Only sounds of silent footsteps ring by her ears.

Ayano closes her eyes gently, trying her best to remember what she needs to do.

(Yukari, Nanase…… Farewell……)

It would be a lie to say that she doesn’t feel lonely or sad. But even so------

(Even so, I must protect everyone------)

She opens her eyes. There is not a single trace of gloominess or darkness in that pure and clear mind.

An explosion sounds off, golden flames bursts from all over her body. Inputting all of her upsurge of powers---

“Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Under a sharp scream, Ayano swung her Enraiha.

“Looking quite good------“

His back filled with explosive “ki”, Kazuma can’t help but give a bitter smile.

At this rate, these monsters will not be able to hold out very long. He must achieve his objection soon------

Kazuma blocks the two who are staring at Ayano with their eyes wide open, and says leisurely..

“Stay where you are, if you run around, you might be killed!”

Following that, he releases wind blades once more with ease, slicing the youma that is approaching consistently.

Shu! Pach! Pff! Puu!

In a radius of five meters around Kazuma, horrifying killing sounds sounded off over and over again.

The wind that Kazuma manipulates becomes blades at times, hammer at times, cutting the youma one by one, smashing them.

The youma is crushed in a moment, but in the blink of an eye, they recover instantly. They are originally something similar to a shape-shifting worm, without a standard form, so physical attacks have no effect at all.
Yet Kazuma still continues releasing wind. Even though it cannot cause fatal damage, but the raging winds can make the groups of youma unable to close in on them.

And so after a few minutes------

(------Found it.)

Kazuma who is surrounded by youma gives a proud smile. Almost at the same time, Ayano who completed her mission broke through the frontlines and appears before them.

“My side is finished------ What are you doing?”

Ayano uses a puzzled expression to stare at Kazuma who is playing with the youma.

“Just as you can see.”

“No…… It is precisely because I don’t get it that I am asking you.”

“The enemy is a being without form, no matter how I slice it, it will recover once more.”

“Then can’t you just purify them…… Or is that to say, you cannot use the power of purification like this!?”

Kazuma usually seals his strength firmly. Even though when he used the purifying winds in front of Ayano in the past, he had released the seal------

“Nope.”

“Really? You better speak the truth, and fast!”

Ayano did not ease her questioning. Thinking that she might be able to get hold of Kazuma’s weakness, her face becomes filled with expectation.

“Really. Besides, I don’t really want to dampen your mood……”

“What?”

”Even if what you said is true, but if the opponent is human, there is no such problem.”

“Hmm……”

Indeed, even if that is the truth, Ayano’s chances of winning will not increase.

Ayano, who had been so excited about nothing, looks very disappointed. Kazuma knocks her head and leaves the aftermath to her.

“So, I leave the rest up to you. I am going to head straight for their main camp.”

“You found it already!?”

”Yeah, things really are different when you have good bait.”

“Bait------?”

Ayano ponders on what this means. When she realized it, her face flushed red instantly.

“You…… You asshole, you used me again didn’t you!?”

“This is a misunderstanding.”

“Just which part of it is a misunderstanding!?”

“When I thought of having you as bait, you had already ran up and became the bait yourself, so it is not my fault at all.”

Kazuma says so seriously.

“You are really……”

“Sorry, I am in a rush for time. I shall listen to your complains in the future!”

Kazuma throws down this sentence coldly, and turns to leave. Ayano hurriedly shouts out to call out to him..

“Wait… Wait a minute! I am going with you too------“

“I see that you have a lot of things to settle? I will leave markings on the road, so catch up on your own later!”

Obviously, the so called “a lot of things” does not only mean eliminating the youma.

As Ayano’s eyes are directed towards Yukari and Nanase, Kazuma rides the wind, flying up into the sky.

“Ah, I told you to wait!”

Kazuma ignores the shout, and breaks the boundaries as when he entered, and vanishes.

Logically, Ayano knows that Kazuma’s choice is correct. But, she is unable to accept it like this. “She has been abandoned once more”, “he is obviously looking down on her”, this kind of thinking lingers in her heart, showing no sign of dispersing.

“Wuuuuu<nowiki>~~</nowiki>”

She groans in hatred, but Kazuma is long gone. So she places all her unreleased fury onto the enemy.

Her fierce scary eyes stared directly at the goo pieces. Faced with an abnormally strong murderous atmosphere, even the youma that bears no intelligence can’t help but retreat.

“Kazuma……”

She instills all her power into Enraiha. A glaring golden glow that makes one hard to look directly at it emerges from the crimson blade vigorously.

“You idiot-------------------------------!!”

After releasing a massive load of plasma, she burns off most of the youma at one go.

“------Phew.”

After burning up all the youma, Ayano breathes out, satisfied.

The result from converting all her stress into destructive behavior, she became very calm now. Just that some of the surrounding buildings were dragged into this pointless disaster, being destroyed together with the youma.

If this is not a different dimension, there would probably be over a hundred casualties?

After the youma that controls this dimension is destroyed, the area begins to return to its original state slowly.

Everything returned to the way they should be. Ayano and her friends returned to the original world as well.

(Now…… To settle “a lot of things”.)

Ayano looks at Yukari and Nanase. Perhaps because they have finally calmed down, the two generously meet with her gaze.

“……………………..”

Even though there are a lot of things that she must explain to them, Ayano cannot bring herself to say them.

For some time, the three exchanged silent stares.

“I……”

As though she had made up her mind, Ayano tries her best to put up a calm front and smiled at the two of them.

“So, good bye.”

In the end, that is all she can say. Tossing all the necessary explanations out of her mind, Ayano turns her back at the two of them.

She tries to hold back the tears that are swelling in her eyes and walks off------ But she stopped almost immediately.

“Wait, Ayano!”

Yukari grabs the lower area of her uniform, pulling her back forcefully.

“Yukari……?”

Ayano turns around and upon seeing the scene before her, she frowns instantly.

Yukari’s expression------ Looks perfectly normal, yet that is the most abnormal part of it.

There is not a single shred of fear in her face, nor any determination to attempt to overcome fear. All there is on that face is a brimming light filled with curiosity.

Yukari shows an expression of a prankster and says to the puzzled Ayano:

“After witnessing something so interesting, how can you leave without explaining things first?”

“What……”

Her curiosity overwhelms her fear. Even though Ayano is very puzzled by Yukari’s as per normal behavior, if she does not explain clearly first, it seems that Yukari will not let her go. As she does not want to turn and leave directly, Ayano started to make her long story as short as possible.

“Frankly speaking, my family is of a En-jutsushi clan that manipulates fire------“

”No! Not that!”

“……Huh?”

“I mean that man just now------ Kazuma-san! What kind of person is he? How did you get to know each other? What is your relationship with him now? Come on, spill everything, tell us all about how you two met------“

“Hey!”

Nanase knocks lightly on Yukari’s head, who has been rattling on and on.”

“Ouch, that hurts, Nanase~”

“Be quiet. All because of your constant nonsensical rumblings, Ayano has no idea what to do now. Besides, if you expect us to pretend that nothing happened just now, that is wishful thinking on your part!”

“Argh…… So that won’t happen huh?”

Before Ayano, who is at a complete loss, the two stood up. And------

“Sorry.”

Yukari bows down deeply.

“Yeah…… We are really sorry about earlier.”

Nanase at the side, embarrassed, avoids eye contact with Ayano, and apologizes.

“…… What is going on?”

“Actually, I was really afraid at first. Because fire burst out all of a sudden, and a sword came out from nowhere, Ayano seems to have turned into a totally different person. But after seeing how you talk back and forth with Kazuma-san like that, I know that you are still that Ayano I used to know.”

“Talking back and forth with Kazuma...... You……”

To suddenly be taken that they were having a cross talk, Ayano is displeased. Nanase continues to say at this moment:

“That is to say, there is no need to change our attitude towards you just because you can use some spells or supernatural powers.”

“B…… But…… Aren’t you afraid of me? If I want to, I can kill you two without so much as lifting a finger?”

“So?”

Nanase asks back calmly.

“What……”

”You still don’t get it? There is no need for you to use some special powers, you can kill us just with your bare hands!”

“That…… is true.”

“So then why should we start being afraid of you only from now on? Even if you change a gun to a cannon, you still die in a single shot.”

There is a certain limit to the amount of damage a human can withstand. Once he sustains an injury beyond this limit, he is doomed. There can never be a negative value being created in this manner.

To someone who possesses ten points of HP, taking ten points of damage and a thousand points of damage are basically the same. The remaining nine hundred and ninety points of damage are but an excess.

Yet, there are not many people that can understand such a simple logic in reality. Being by the side of a murderer whom you do not know, you will feel uneasy. That is to say------

“That is to say, the main point lies in whether you trust the person. But I have faith in you all along.”

“Ayano has never been someone who would harm another without a reason, so, I am not afraid at all.”

Ayano looks dumbly at the two of them, Yukari asks uneasily:

“So…… Please don’t hate us, can we still be good friends from now on?”

“……Yukari……”

Tears were about to fall from her eyes, but she never enjoyed saddening atmospheres. Ayano gets a hold of herself, and straights her thumb up from her raised fist.

“Of course! Even if you don’t want to, I will not let you go!”

After acknowledging their friendship again, Yukari begins her attack once more.

“Since we have all made up, I say we should let Ayano explain clearly, everything about that man of hers!”

“Who are you calling my man!”

“Kazuma-san.”

Yukari says as if it is only natural.

“I say, you------“

“Ayano, if you think that your love for him is only single sided, I think you are wrong! I am sure Kazuma-san cares a lot about you as well.”

“That’s right. Let’s forget about whether it has reached the level of love, but anyway you have created in him a liking towards you. So there is still a chance!”

Even Nanase joined in the ruckus. This made Ayano feel very troubled.

“I already told you, that guy is…… What?”

Seeing the two of them giving her a supercilious look, Ayano stopped even before she finished her rebut.

“You really are… Just earlier on you appeared to depend on him so much, and now you want to say “I have no feelings at all”?”

“I…… I did not depend on him……”

”Oh? Then when you were so lost and depressed, who was it that got you back up?”

“……You, the cause of it all, still dare to talk about that.”

“That is another matter.”

Nanase does not care about Ayano’s retaliation at all. In this world, there are a lot of things in which people with strong attitudes usually have an advantage over those who don’t.

“And, why do you two want to ask about Kazuma only now? You were obviously not so interested when you met him last time.”

“Because he looked like just some flippant man then.”

“…… Isn’t that the way he is?”

“Huh------ Of course not. Kazuma-san is so suave!”

Yukari says so cheekily. Ayano on the other hand stares at her with ice cold eyes below zero degrees Celsius.

“------ Yukari, your taste in men is rather unique.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t try to steal him away from you.”

Ayano’s eyes become even colder, but Yukari’s face continues to wear that smile of hers:

“So then, leaving Ayano’s feelings at one side, tell us about Kazuma. When and where did you meet? Speaking of which, I don’t think we have his name yet------“

Even though the questions are coming constantly and flooding her, but Ayano sighs out in relief having escaped from her questioning. Her mouth naturally became a little loose.

“The first time I met him, is probably the day I was born, even though I have long since forgotten about it. His current surname seems to be Yagami.”

“Current? You mean it is different last time?”

The two of them did not miss this small little detail. Faced with Nanase who asked that question, Ayano replies calmly:

“His original name is Kazuma Kannagi. He is my second cousin, and Ren’s biological elder brother at the same time.”

After explaining briefly her relationship with Kazuma, Yukari and Nanase both have a strange expression on their face.

“What’s the matter?”

Ayano asks, puzzled. Yukari uses an earnest tone to say to her:

“Kazuma-san is so caring.”

“Ah!?”

Hearing such an unexpected answer, Ayano screamed out loudly. But turning around to look at Nanase, she is nodding strongly as well.

“He…… Just which part of him is caring?”

“Don’t you know?”

Yukari asks Ayano back in a very surprised tone. Not just being surprised at how slow Ayano is, her eyes carry a certain obvious blaming glare.

“Kazuma-san has been constantly bullied in the past isn’t he? Not only that, he was even chased out of the family because he did not possess “power”. “

“After receiving such treatment, normally speaking he will not want to have any interactions with you people. But if it is for revenge, that would be a different case.”

Nanase follows on to say:

“But, Yagami Kazuma protected you instead. And not just protect you from all harm, and even encourage you to stand up once more with your own strength.”

“How thoughtful, Kazuma-san is just like Ayano’s knight.”

“……Ah?”

After Yukari said this sentence from the bottom of her heart, Ayano was at a loss for words.

“What…… What are you talking about! Who would want a knight with a flawed personality like him! As long as I am around him, I have an urge to kill him every five minutes.”

Ayano who finally got back to her senses tries hard to defend herself, but the other two kept on sighing with a “What can we do with her” kind of attitude instead.

Hearing that, Ayano became more furious.

“Just because you two have no idea how bad he is, that is why you are mistaking him for a good guy. He even used me as bait, and I almost died because of it!”

“But aren’t you still alive now?”

Nanase rebuts calmly:

“When you were really in danger, didn’t he come over to save you?”

“Argh……”

Spot on. But if she is to say such a thing, she will only receive even more vigorous rebuts. There is no way she can reply honestly.

“A……Anyway, that guy is one big badass! The reason he came to save me purposely this time must be for his own joy.”

“Look at her, Ayano is really not honest with herself.”

“It is that Yukari is too naïve! Don’t drag everything into boy-girl relationships!”

After shouting out in reflex, Ayano finally remembered that now is not the time to chat casually. She looks in the direction Kazuma disappeared in, her eyebrows shows a sign of anxiety.

“So, I shall make a move first. I don’t think anything will happen anymore, but still, be careful!”

With that, Ayano runs off leaving the two behind.

Yukari bears a very displeased expression, looking at the back of that person who ran off without turning her head back to look at them.

“Gee, that Ayano. It is so obvious that you have a love rival, if you continues to be so stubborn, what are you going to do then?”

Nanase at the side seems more calm on the other hand.

“Don’t just look at the negative side, be more positive!”

“More positive?”

“For example……”

After keeping Yukari in suspense for a while, she says with a serious look on her face:

“We can have some fun with this topic for quite a while.”

“………………”

Yukari’s eyes blink continuously. She looks dumbly at Nanase, her entire body frozen for a few seconds.

And then------

“Good idea, Nanase.”

She puts up a boxing pose, placing tiny fists at her chest.

“Let us observe their development quietly from now on!”

With a pure and holy smile similar to a loving mother------ Yet the contents of their speech is filled with bad intents.

That is to say, to not help the two develop their relationship to the next level, but to observe Ayano’s reactions for fun.

“That is exactly what we should do.”

Of course, Nanase has no objections either.

“If some other party take part in this, maybe things will become even more complicated.”

“Yeah, and there seems to be a lot of hidden complicated facts mixed within as well.”

The two smiles to each other, holding each other’s hands strongly.

“Hoho, we are really thoughtful towards our friends.”

Yukari thinks so from the bottom of her heart------ As to what Ayano thinks about this decision, that is another problem.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-05-07T01:12:17Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 1 */

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Not ready yet? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“Please—wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind blew against Hyoue. Within the blowing wind the air filled with the ''ki'' of youma passed beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ''ki'' of the youma that passed beneath his palms was like an air that would swallow anyone, no matter whom.

It was already dawn by the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this was an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes the three defensively alert people were killed without anyone being alerted.

The Fuuga clan was summoned in order to better understand this situation. Because of this Hyoue himself gathered the youma ''ki'' to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, t—this is....”

Sounds of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ''ki'' in this palms without missing any. It was a very cold air. Even for very powerful practitioners the ''ki'' provided sufficient reason to fear it.

“This was caused by ''fuujutsu,'' and was created by a practitioner who is on a completely different level from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in a wind ''kekkai'' and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report wasn’t anything beneficial and could be easily understood from the setting of the place.

“I understand. But, who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly! You and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; substituted only by the sound of Juugo's consoling voice..

“Is it like that? Good job; you may retire... Right—how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

Hyoue appeared surprised at that moment due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. He can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son really is an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bowed.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will go give instructions to my subordinates, for I will retire….”

“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”

The head of the Fuuga clan bowed silently and left.

The enemy was a ''fuujutsu'' practitioner who loathed the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thought of a certain person who had—coincidentally—just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person who made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he was retired, he still had the air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly disliked him, but he is the only one who was ignorant of this fact.

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.” Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You—! Who but Kazuma could have done this...?”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. Genma coldly looked on in a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes.

Genma looked down on him from the depth of his heart, facing this person who had no strength except for scheming and was chosen as the suzerain.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain the strength of the Kannagi Clan hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Genma was not thinking about such a foolish item.

Genma thought the one who succeeded the position of suzerain should be the strongest practitioner. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he wanted to prepare his son to be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme; he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enraged Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y-You want to shield Kazuma? No—should I say that this is your scheme? Allowing Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned his accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connect items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with ''little conscience.'' 

For Yorimichi to say such things was an almost insulting provocation. Genma didn’t contradict; the reply would have been extremely disrespectful if he did.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo wouldn’t allow the continuation of such an insulting diatribe. In order to stop it he ordered for Yorimichi be taken away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner of later!”

Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me, please forgive him.”

Juugo placed both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is the previous suzerain cares deeply about the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, underscoring each others reasoning, they smiled at the same time. And with that, they understood the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, perhaps because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“...That’s good, then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”

“Understood.” Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil when compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face began to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.

She appeared without even waiting a second.

“Bah!” She pulled the sliding door open and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh...? What’s going on?” 

Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. Her black hair that almost reached the back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the 'dark and cold' atmosphere had completely vanished. The spiritual energy that emerged from her cleansed the room's atmosphere in one breath.

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. Those people who had been discussing this situation nonstop now faced a blinding light; their uncomfortable and distressed feeling completely vanished.

As if before the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The one in the doorway was the person who had the ability to vanquish the dark with spiritual powers not beneath the powers for light, heir of the suzerain and owner of Enraiha, is Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”

Juugo tested his daughter with a serious expression, as when he asked other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter ... at least this is what Juugo thought. 

“Excuse me.” Ayano at that moment finished bowing. “The youma that released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”

Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning. “So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— Earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing how three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t from “three people have been killed.” Instead it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what was of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who had such a strong will and discipline, it was surprising.

“Nobody saw who, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”

“Of course there's a suspect.” Faced with Ayano’s questions, Juugo replied heavily, “It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s...”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s "sun vein" furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name. The one who fought against you in the 'Succession Ceremony,' betting Enraiha.

“'Older cousin...' Could it be the Kazuma who left the family four years ago? Could that be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right. I heard he left the country... and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is. Supposedly he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma... Looks like he hates us…” Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that,” Genma replied without any facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we can’t easily kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If...?”

Ayano turned to look at Genma. Genma accepted Ayano’s look without any change. The one who disinherited Kazuma and the one who provided the reason for his disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience was immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacked the confidence in her ability to win.

After stopping the unsatisfied challenge/look, Ayano looked towards Juugo.

“Then, what will be done? Defeat him?"

“Now, we haven’t decided whether it was done by Kazuma. And, anyways, we would like to meet with him and discuss this issue.”

Faced with his daughter’s simplistic and dangerous words, Genma deeply felt the danger.

Even though she had Enraiha’s overwhelming power, Ayano tended to resort to violence no matter what she did.

Genma frequently hoped that she would have a less impulsive way of thinking, as she was the next suzerain.

“Now is not time for you. Wait until there are other missions to be done.”

“...Yes”

Faced with a barely compliant daughter, Juugo said consolingly, “You have just finished a mission; you must be tired. Get a good rest tonight.”

“...I understand.”

Even though it seems like it was not acceptable, Ayano still did what her father said. After “bowing,” she rapidly left the room. Until the door was closed, Juugo didn’t blink, releasing a deeply unhappy expression about her. 

“...This stubborn daughter.”

Juugo seemingly says “not acceptable,” and sighs deeply. Even though he used this kind of strict manner of speech, no matter what, the care and love for his daughter was hard to hide.


These two people have said the saying many times. To put it correctly, Shingo, due to his younger brother’s death, has a burning fire revenge. Takeya, no matter how many times you tell him to pay attention to his orders will still forget them, said he was nagging. 

They were waiting for the report, and then to immediately go where Kazuma was. 

=== 2 ===
For the Kannagi Clan’s information network, to find where Kazuma was staying at was really simple.

To find him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

So, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they have opposing personalities, they are great friends. This combination, excluding the main family, can be said to be without compare. 

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards on hand. But, possibly the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family can be said as a deadly mistake. Why, because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will become problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they wait for the upcoming report, they directly head towards Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they have absolutely no desire to persuade him. At least they didn’t have this kind of desire, but what they never expected was that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Still not ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion cannot satisfy them at all. They don’t know how many times they have repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them are waiting to receive the same report, they should know it doesn’t matter how they ask…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily, in reality they have turn the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying, Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo, Fuuga shielding him isn’t impossible, using words that attack them, in order to change the attention of Shingo is certainly welcomed.

Thinking momentarily, Shingo grinded his teeth angrily and said.

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, are they not very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just like Takeya have wished, Shingo have completely forgotten about the issue to reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya has a thought — — Not like what was heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly he feels very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right head about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two a voice appears. This is a jutsu used by Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits” used for sending the voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice, even works for large distances.

“Coming, won’t leave him no limbs, neither legs nor arms, burn it all. Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anybody to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. This can be seen from the hatred-filled eyes; certainly really problematic.

Even though they didn’t continue their discussion how to punish, at least put up some resistance, that’s how he thinks. Until he’s half dead, they could slowly torture him besides what was mentioned before, and there’s plenty more.  

Takeya slightly separated himself and quickly glanced, being with someone this dangerous, his thoughts from inner self a certain divide. 

Just like that a divide in the friendship, appears Kazuma.

Facing that with no alertness, completely nonchalant——viewed from their perspective—— walks along Kazuma, Takeya in order to alert him shouted.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“Ah, the successor from the Oogami?”

At that instance, to connect your recollection and present needs time. But, Takeya is waiting for that instance.

It’s this kind of prideful self-elevation that results in lagging concentration.

“Know why we are looking for you?”

Takeya pressures that Shingo with blood-filled eyes ready to release fireballs, using a condescending method of speech.

“Nope, I completely don’t know.”

Kazuma reply could be described as “couldn’t be more direct,” but also apparently has some percentage of challenge. By crunching his head and neck and making a certain exaggerating and sarcastic action, then shook his head in denial, predictably piss Takeya off enough for veins to be showing.
Takeya succeeded in controlling his anger, and recovering his cool begins to explain.

“Yesterday night, Kannagi Clan had three practitioners killed."

“Uhmm ——, and?"

And like with all the authority Kazuma asked pressuringly.

“The one that killed was a fuujutsu practitioner."

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings were covered by silence. Warm wind blowing through the dusk “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly started to dance, shining upon by crimson sun the red leaves are dyed even a darker shade of red, this is the beauty that appears before the darkness controlled world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma’s side, compared to silence, it seems like he further detest being stared by men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow!”

“It wasn’t me! Finished!”

The instance after saying such words and was thinking to leave, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally
outwards, an instance before in the space where Kazuma existed, without touching anything appeared a fireball.

Kazuma —— doesn’t know why Takeya —— looks towards Shingo, consequently Shingo using a deep, like a natural born deep voiced snigger.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally did it? Then, there is no other way besides using power to suppress!”

At the same time of the shout, surrounding Shingo tongues of crimson begin to burn and dance.
The flames that appear at the same time as the yell, even though connected to Shingo’s body, the clothes were not burnt. Shingo was exhibiting an unexpected level of carefulness.

Like the flames that continue to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said in like a proclamation.

“If you can’t speak about it then it is questionable, I'll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make it easier to transport around! Won’t kill you now, but you can’t continue living in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning I’ll be nice and kill you! Within one week! Use this time for you to fully regret living. I want you to know! Killing Shinji, absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming the future will be like that was his words were saying. But Kazuma, facing the crazily laughing Shingo, looking as if he was watching some rare animal, asked very seriously.

“Kannagi Clan has recently given food to this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal, did want to recognize that the thing with him is the same kind.

“That person usually adores Shinji, now he hates you who killed Shinji is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi Clan; if he has business with me tell him to come look for me himself, please pass it like that to him.”

“… Negotiation is broken then, it seems.”

In order to make good the words, Takeya raised his ki. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt by the skin. Even though the fire spirits haven’t materialized, the surroundings have evidently changes in physics.

Seems like frightened in faced of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continually fluttered down, the bright red leaves before touching Takeya’s body instantly changes to ashes and floated off.

Still Kazuma, like before, stood there with hands in the leather jacket watched the two of them. It seems like he has no desire to confront the Kannagi Clan, of course it is hard to see from that kind of pose.

“This is the last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and says.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!!!”

“You idiot!”

At the instance of starting the jutsus, the two believed that victory would be certain. Because in the clan the two of the strongest class attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, face with kind of massive power is useless.

But——

Poou! 

The fireball from Takeya hand, suddenly instantaneously explodes. Above the sound, the fireball in his credulity had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control, was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it is still no possible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion hits the entire body, Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W,What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though “Leave the rest to you” this kind of saying, but Shingo similarly lost his conscious, because on his face the black and blue continuously pulsed.

Kazuma returns his hands back in the pockets of the leather jacket; lowering his head at the two people. After releasing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' side.

Even though it seems like he wanted to directly leave, at that time Kazuma stops his footsteps. Then as if he felt something, looked towards the trees where no one is at.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful!?”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees separated. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide the body, stood dumbly staring at Kazuma, then Kazuma turns to leave. The guarding practitioner was fearful. The one that was lured was himself? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone is enough don’t know how many times this has been repeated. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges Young Mistress' abilities, only as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate, to strengthen the weakening seal inside. The day before the accident, encountered the employer of Kazuma —— of course, single mindedness heading to location to vanquish the spirits, and not understand the reason. '''! '''

Upon arrival to the location and discovering that the seal has deteriorated to point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately destroys the idea of the resealing, and instead decided to eliminate it. Then without any testing she immediately ripped off the seal.

Popular saying was. “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in ones own ability would not say something like that, certainly the two men that accompanied her also know that she has the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knows that she has this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even describing Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of times he sends two or more people to protect her.

“Don’t mix the work with private life, is frequently lectured no matter when. Don’t follow your own desires and do things, Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that guy —— the younger brother of the Yuuki family head, complaining to Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner on Masato’s thin face appeared a smile and laughter. As a member of the branch families, he certainly wasn’t thinking about the consequences. But, it seems like Ayano hasn’t really noticed or cared.

This man——Oogami Masato, although possessing a strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head, so went off to Tibet to train like a eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo has a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission he continually was responsible for this kind of protecting job.

Certainly, Ayano also has good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to the surrounding people’s princess like treatment of her, faced with Masato’s kind of causal attitude is quite refreshing for her, furthermore it feels very good.

Consequently “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama this kind of terminology, is like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe it is to allow the younger practitioner to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner using admiring eyes staring at Ayano —— Oogami Takeshi’s uncle hollered many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stopping staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared, it is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I have understood! Just like what Uncle have said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouts in a loud voice. In that stare at Ayano, appears compared to respect, has more admiration and reverence. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano has existence of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by guarding is something everyone will accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration to be able to talk to Ayano is something seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano doesn’t like being seen like that. Seems like herself is being separated from being “normal”, changed to something she can’t wait.

No matter what, no matter how it is explained is useless. That’s only Takeshi’s simple, compared to himself much stronger and beautiful existence, means of showing deference.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxingly turns herself towards the main hall. Mini-skirt starting to flutter and dance.

Now recalling, why would Ayano be wearing her high school uniform.

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is the uniform. So Juugo, especially focused on this point, used within his the range of abilities added the best class of defensive spells.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk. That is during the process of fabrication air is mixed in, furthermore everything is made from expensive materials.

A result by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it is not wrong to say that it is a work of art. Its cost could be comparable. It could be said that is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly said it can buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course Ayano pays attention to this outfit —— not towards its capabilities —— because it is a gift given by her father —— so she frequently wears this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit that can be said as the world’s most expensive combat outfit, protecting Ayano, watching as the seal is about to be broken, took a deep breath, then moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

The clear sound of clapping starts to vibrate the space. When the two close palms were opened, in between the two palms appears a flaming line. Then Ayano grasp it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The around 1 meter burning line, at that instance materializes, a crimson red sword.

This is a no blunt side, having two edges bright crimson red sword. The [body] of the sword is surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beauty of a light. Just like that, as beautiful as one will imagine. 

That sword is the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. That is Kannagi Clan founder, [huh], rewarded by King of the Flame Spirits passed down defeating devils/evil of treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifts upwards the Enraiha, then adds her left hand to grasp the sword making a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, appear spreading golden pieces. Then instantly and prettily stopping the sword before her eyes, no matter if it is done ten-thousand times or hundred thousand times, it is a beautiful motion that can be forgiven.

A vase that has already approached its limits, with a “pong” bursts open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shoots towards Ayano.

Ayano from the front makes a downward stroke with Enraiha, and then goes forward to attack. Attacking that white object that produces a sound “like the sound produce when the water is evaporated by a flat frying pan”.

“Sticky stuff…!?” 
Ayano faced with the string that was smashed by her and said mumbling.
Then changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, there was a few points like something like lights. That thing slowly moves forward, and then reveals its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano inadvertently surprised, that thing that appeared is ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, a segmented animal producing sounds, “kulah, kulah”, as its legs moved. When you see its full appearance, no matter whom, will feel shivers not due to cold. Really is a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replies. Even though it produces a very disgusting feeling, but now is not the time for complaints. Seems like she’s more afraid of disappointing her otou-san, compared to that, fighting against spiders or cockroaches is nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits do not need chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits itself assemble, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword blade the flame, the light transformed to even brighter.

With the range that’s reachable by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoning spirits. Juugo don’t know how many times instructed her many times, don’t be like other practitioners, it is not commanding the spirits, you can’t be too arrogant.

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying is frequently repeated by Juugo, spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan have contract with the spirit king, therefore the spirits are only helpers.

Of course Ayano also understands, her own strength is borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order that the power is gifted for a short period of time.

That’s why it isn’t ordering them. Because knowing such matters are not necessary. If the known the correct way of thinking, fire spirits will certainly answer.

Like having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge powers and being arrogant, Ayano no matter when always calls like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watches dumbfounded, this enormous number of spirits gathering on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he can manage is only one small portion of this in comparison. For him it’s the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference is between the sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Just like show off his own condition, Masato said smiling.

“Even though we recently said it, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

Already forgotten his uncle’s reply, Takeshi one again looks at Ayano.

Ayano holding the Enraiha, continues to confront the earth spider.

(What should be done… looks like can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits are already summoned to destroy the earth spider, but given this long distance really don’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for [summoning], but to using a sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words get close, from a close distance to puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside its body burn it completely.

(Of course if that was done, certainly from the cut’s aperture will fly out adhesive matter… after the explosion fragments will all fly towards the body… if it’s female, after opening its skin, there might be hundreds of spiders coming out… No———!)

Just thinking about it makes the hairs stand, inside Ayano starts complaining bitter. If Takeshi could read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence might be corrected can even be said. 

The earth spider seems to capture the currently mulling Ayano’s openings; “palapala” using the long legs changed his body moving forwards.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly towards the chasing Ayano, from the tail spits out white silk, at the same time Ayano pulls up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerges a golden flame, even though it burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano only could stop, focus her mind. Then she took a deep breath tuning her ki, calmed down.

(This kind of things can’t do any kind of obstruction, kill it in couple seconds.)

Then bringing up the Enraiha, then with her full strength performed a downwards swing. Golden Flame ——the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, then closed-in directly at the earth spider itself.

Pong!!

With the sounds of explosion, the in the explosion earth spider is surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbles while looking into the flames, appearing into her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano, the “pishpiish” sound that splits open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, from the middle the cocoon splits open, that earth spider completely without harm again appears.

Probably the web contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, then using that covering its body to hide, avoiding the purifying powers to be completely purified.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance seems very calm, but carefully studying will discover her “sun-vein”  has already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, but was completely deflected, Ayano’s self-confidence certainly was hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits was gathered, even though there is no materialization, but in the vicinity, already gathered the equal spirits to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying anger, Ayano already entered selfless state. Composure has completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

Continuously summoning stronger and even stronger spirits. This time it isn’t directed releasing towards one area, but given immovable strength of mind, at the same time directly releasing in one direction.

This time Ayano holds Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, then seriously chasing it, took a deep breath, then with sharp kiai releasing it.

“Haa!!”

At that instance, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Then the abdomen expanded and exploded, changed it into a miniature torch.

In this seemly small torch, can be described as gathering the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider is certainly transformed to ashes.

Afterwards nothing was left, spider’s body pieces and the youma spirit around was completed purified. Right now, the temple where the youma was vanquished was full on a “special air” that only temples have.

If attacking from the outside can be defended, then simply attack from the inside. Even though describing is easy, to actually do it is close to something impossible.

This is like what the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

In the body living beings that have water, cannot be uninfluenced by the water spirits, and those living beings that have heat, within the body resides fire spirits.

For example, just like the youma, even though it materializes, it can’t escape this rule.

In ordinary circumstances, to control the spirit residing within the body is impossible.

These kind of infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct involves enormous willpower, the origin of life can be said to not allow anyone to control.

Even for a genius, can’t control it so easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter when there are people entire day saying “logical boundaries” foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It’s this kind of thing.”

Ayano releasing a pleasing smile, turn around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stares at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body is Masato, on his left is Takeshi. From the clothes it should be right.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys, the taller one both hands still in the pockets, the other one seems not able to control his exhilaration, in front of his chest holding a fist, standing naturally.

When you look at it and there’s no head, doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looks toward the ground, there is two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbling, seems like about to fall, close in and kneeled, then lifted it onto her knees. Even though it’s quite heavy, but as Ayano smelled the odor of the guy that she really liked, smiled. Ayano, from very young fought together, taught her the ways of survival/existence, hugged the head. Quietly mumbles.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano appears sad smile, and then tries to put Masato’s head back on. Although thinking by doing this, he will return to life, stubbornly forcing the head back in.

Like mocking Ayano this kind of useless actions, hidden an unseen sword blade, lightly carves Masato’s body. In one second, this big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands slices of meat.

Because the heart has stopped pumping a while ago, so the fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

But, although there is no sound of blood flow, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, still abnormally gives a person a feeling of reality.

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body without sound was taken apart. Like gone through a paper shredder the pieces of meat, like flower petals dancing in the sky.

In the instance of the image, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompanying the like water droplet sound something drops on the face, Ayano unconsciously tries to remove it.

That is a bright red piece, still has some remaining warmth of a meat slice. When understood what is carried on here fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seem to be passed through a filter, small amount of recovering.

“No.”

That is once a part belonging on Masato’s body. But those miserable remains no longer can be described as a corpse.

“Don’t want!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At this moment, Ayano screams as far as can be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound, even though it can vibrate the air, this snigger sound, it wasn’t directly sent into the brain. If you want to describe it, accompany this “snigger” are the strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one opponent’s “awareness”, seems like it provoked Ayano, it’s just that annoying.

Faced with situation of the appearance of the enemy, normally frequently training the body and the spirit, Ayano, instantly enters fighting mode.

Then burying deep within the feelings of anguish, substituting a feeling of animation and anticipation.

Changing the arrowhead of the anger towards the opponent, and especially challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already surpassing the limits of anger, on the face of humans that already cannot be expressed. But Ayano seems to determine it can, looks upwards.

There exists ''that thing''. In the front on a branch where a huge tree stands a human shadow completely not fearing dangers, right hand in the pockets of his clothing.

Because that is place of little light, was not able to clearly see the opponents face, but it doesn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing evil ki already told her “This is the enemy.”

Ayano silently swings Enraiha upwards.

There is no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. Only calmly mix in the killing intention, and then kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed into a flaming sword blade running upwards.

Lightly, clearly moving without regards to weight, ''that thing'' avoids the flaming sword blade. Then flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards, ''that thing'' looks towards Ayano, ''that thing'' slowly moves the body. Seems to say chase away.

This is clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepts this kind of provocation.

(Even it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within submitting to such type of anger, Ayano has already changed into a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky suddenly appears ki of youma.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looks towards the sky, it seems like in order for the strength to not spread, it is gathering bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashes, there really is no time to even defend, and even flying backwards to escape took the full effort.

The wind blade passes right by the still rolling Kazuma, then slightly corrects its angle, with one stroke separated into two pieces the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, Takeya the three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma without thinking yelled, this would changed the situation into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed?)

To face an ambush situation, actually is first time this had happened. Further, it was an ambush by a wind spirit? No matter who had summoned it, gathering this degree of wind spirit, it is impossible that Kazuma didn’t feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, using fuu-jutsu cannot deceive Kazuma. This question is not simply the difference in distance in abilities, but the rules are simply that this.

But, now occurred an impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focus towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

Really small, maybe a thing smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby five risen things fly out.

“One’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so, red leaf…?

No matter how you look it doesn’t seem like it’s flying in the sky, it’s not controlling the wind. In a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovers what that thing really is.

It’s a human hand. A strange human hand is flying in the sky. Even recognizing it doesn’t solve anything, still can’t change that 3 people have been killed.

(Anyway, first let’s defeat it!)

Using only a voice that can be hear by himself mumbles, what looks like a hand flies into the upper sky —— then disappears.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma then protested towards the wind spirit, this is clearly against the agreement. But, the spirit only has uncertain sound, and couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided into two portion Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— if like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

Spirit disobeyed the covenant? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he heard this kind of situation from someone else, would be quite skeptical of the correct mindset of the opponent. That’s why what just happened is a very irregular situation. 

Spirit does have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it’s when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, towards this existential world created immutable laws—— and to obey it, allowing this world to remain this kind of shape and reality. Just like the bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of itself recognizes him, one part even though it has intelligence is still impossible that it thinks. Of course, it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science will be broken. The world will be destroyed within 3 days.

All the wind spirits will obey Kazuma. [What belongs to Him] This kind of covenant certainly reflects this kind of meaning. For example—— 
“That’s impossible…”

Kazuma thinking of the worst scenario, weakly sighs saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

Just thinking about it brings shivers not from cold, but it can’t be said as good luck —— no matter what, Kazuma doesn’t want to think that—— but right now it’s not the best time to stop and think.

Because he sensed a huge fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ifrit|Ifrit]] has come? Crap, when has Japan become world of youma!?)

Even before finishing talking, appeared a situation that Kazuma could not have predicted.

Appearing is a shoujo. Accompanying the red fire and eyes where resides that hatred-filled fire, holding in the right hand accumulated power is ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits gathered in the right hand has already crystallized. Ayano seems to in that instance made up her mind.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes is, Ayano swings the red sword. For his clan, more important compared to everything else. Also the thing that made his life very chaotic.

Kazuma, when faced with the godly sword no matter what would like to escape, sees this, yells.

“Enraiha!? Are you, Ayano!”

Only answer is a sword flash from the Enraiha, faced with filled with killing intent and not listening to anything Ayano, tries really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, misunderstanding! Wasn’t killed by me… hey, you should listen to what other people are saying!”

Flaming white fireballs continuously approaching, Kazuma continuously dodging and saying, but Ayano seems like completely not hearing it.

Because the esteemed Masato got killed, Ayano is already too angry and has already forgotten herself. Really have no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san told her that this is guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing already evading the fireball suddenly together it explodes, then blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Then noticed, Ayano using the explosion time sealing off the way, appears in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge !!”

“!!”

That motion a two part strike which wants to split Kazuma like a bamboo, escapes by shifting his body sideways, then from the top using his palm pressuring the sword handle. Facing Ayano who’s with fiery anger, face filling with blood yells.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

But before finishing saying such, figured out there was a mistake, even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship isn’t so bad that it can been seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die, Ayano would not be getting revenge for him.

A person appears in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano is very close to.

The name probably was —— like!!

“—— pong” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards, and then heavily hit his chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes are slower, even though it was quickly evaded, but still the hit caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though dizzy, but he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

But Ayano faced became even more somber, further forcefully focus more strength into the Enraiha in her hand, from a distance it can be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect is done…)

Shrugging his shoulders, faced with a person filled with anger, having no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused by anger little girl no matter what is done is useless.

But, she can’t be killed. If he hurt her, probably the fool’s father, Juugo, would completely recognize him as an enemy. This needs to be avoided. 

This is not because he fears Juugo, who is the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But it is because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo can be said to be his only friend. In order not to not create sorrow to him, so there is only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decides to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma with his back towards Ayano who wants to stop him leaps up, then surrounded by wind flying upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappears.

“What—— where at?”

Right on top of, the still looking around, Kazuma floats along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, becoming see-through just like wearing a transparent robe. If look closely one can see the parts where there’s waves created by high heat, but for Ayano, who is being controlled by anger and has forgotten herself, she didn’t noticed.

But Kazuma didn’t take pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

What is realizable now is that the guilty person who killed Shingo and Takeya no matter how you described it is Kazuma, furthermore also killing Oogami Masato.

(They want to enter complete war with the Kannagi clan? If that’s the case it might be quite interesting, allows people to get excited… then, how will it progress?)

hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two strong things already assaulting his life, of course Kazuma cannot ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2008-04-07T23:09:52Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 4 */ changed passive voice to active voice; rearranged subordnate clauses within sentences to delete excess commas

== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== 1 ===

"What bad taste……"

That was the first impression he had of the client. Incidentally (it should also be noted) this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end.

In this hilly, high-class residential area the mansion sat arrogantly on display. With a design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings, there were plenty of reasons to doubt the owner's true character.

If you were to disregard the bad taste thus far, you might have to say it was rather magnificent. Climbing up Governor's Hill, close by the famous Catholic girl's school, was the mansion. When he saw it, he was honestly, completely stunned.

''Did Turkish harems have this feel?''

Yagami Kazuma didn't seem to be joking when he thought that. He wanted to grab that person's collar and preach, "Don't paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" It was that kind of house.

This could probably be considered the place of origin of Japan's Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here; ice cream was sold here first. You would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.

''Considering that, this is probably some kind of breach of contract…''

He saw a decorated [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Golden Carp|golden carp]] on the roof and let out a sigh. The image, held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled completely away with a clattering sound.

When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map. It was completely unnecessary, however. By asking the neighborhood residents, "Where's the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.

A structure painful to the eyes——he didn't want to call that a house——that when seen made Kazuma look begging up to the sky. The sky was empty and blue.

"Hey, at least it's work…" he muttered to convince himself.

However, this is the same Kazuma whose look probably wouldn't by any means be called appropriate for work.

Jeans and sneakers, a checkered shirt and a black jacket. His youth——at 22 years old——and his relaxed facial expression made him seem (no matter how you looked at it) no different than a student from the nearby university.

He was completely blind to his own faults. As he continued his observations he noticed something strange.

The darkness covering the mansion was thicker than he was told. Because of this, maybe even an ordinary person with no spirit sight could sense the darkness in the mansion's surroundings.

''Maybe I'll just go back…''

Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma's thought was halfway serious.

The darkness that covered the mansion——it was something more unearthly than he expected, but it wasn't so much that he couldn't deal with it. For this reason, this premonition was a bad omen. There was something else up.

Judging from his experiences up to now, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn't just throw away work on that alone.

This was his first assignment in Japan. If he broke off the arrangement with only a "For some reason or another," he would never get jobs in the future.

He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps. He stopped once more, in front of a ridiculously huge gate.

While standing in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure. Danger signals bombarded his instincts. He couldn't help wanting to run away. However——

"Yagami-sama, I presume."

Without any warning, a voice came from the intercom, and completely disrupted Kazuma's thinking. He jumped back with a start, and stood on guard. The voice continued from before without concern for this.

"You've been expected. Kindly enter through the auxiliary entrance on the side."

Click.

Simultaneous with those words, a small door to the ride side of the gate unlocked. Apparently he was supposed to just go in.

''Compared with that "You have been expected," that's some rude treatment…''

He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed,.

Inside the fence were a large number of security cameras and sensors. They must live a very shadowy life.

Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entranceway. With anger almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance, Kazuma somehow repressed himself.

"Eeek……"

That's what he'd intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The face of the maid, who came to greet him, was filled with a fear akin to having come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.

"Welcome, please come this way."

She went from a face of horror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile.

It didn't seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions, but the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. A pro.

As the maid walked ahead, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom, while going to the living room to wait.

''It would have been better if I'd left…''

Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he was guided into the living room. There inside, was a thin little man, self-importantly lying back, legs outstretched——Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion and client——but he wasn't alone. There was one [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|practitioner]] in the room as well, a face he knew well.

That practitioner, upon recognizing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment, and then immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a face full of scorn.

"What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You became a disinherited child of the Kannagi because of your incompetence, and now you dare to call yourself a practitioner?"

Probably those explanatory words were for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner——Kannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki, Shinji truly took great pleasure in abusing Kazuma.

Sakamoto showed the response Shinji expected. His expression changed and he approached Kazuma.

"So this is true, then? Isn't this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, so I hired you!"

Kazuma calmly——while retreating the same distance as the other advanced——answered.

"I don't know what the person at the agency said. If you're dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"

"Hmmph, that's right."

Sakamoto's eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma's desire to work, scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.

"Mmmm, how about this? Why don't you both try the exorcism, and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally I won't tell the loser to return the advance payment."

"Good idea, yeah."

They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. And then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.

"And what are you going to do?"

"I'm out."

Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the scornful stares of the two, not even one muscle of an eyebrow moved.

"Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I'll show you a model example of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Enjutsu|Enjutsu]]."

"Model example, eh? Didn't you say that? Just like the youngest child of the branch family."

"Y-you!"

Having the one he looked down upon look down upon him in return enraged Shinji. He completely forgot about being in front of a client, tightened a fist, and struck out.

It was a fist intent on crushing the skull, which Kazuma handled by opening his body to the left.

In the instant Shinji's right thrust was dodged he transferred the movement energy to his left leg, without stopping the rotation of his hips.

In reaction to the shift in center of gravity his left leg flew up in a rotating kick from Kazuma's blind spot, aiming for his temple.

However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it, lightly bent his head back. The heel of Shinji's left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes.

Kazuma's movements were like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. Into the space the kicking foot had left he entered with complete spontaneity, and lightly swept Shinji's pivot leg. Shinji, his left leg still floating in the air under the power of his own rotational power, violently slammed into the floor.

"Sh-shit!"

Shinji just barely managed to do [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ukemi|ukemi]], and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.

"You—! Thinking you could beat me in [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Taijutsu|Taijutsu]]? Even four years ago you weren't a match for me. There's no way you could be an opponent for my current self."

"Sh-shut up!"

Kazuma showed not the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji's reason made a sound and broke.

"Stop it right there, you two."

However, just then, a restraining voice spoke, and the two turned at the same time to the voice's owner. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at getting their attention. Then, in a tone as if he were an extremely important person, he scolded them.

"I didn't call you here to fight. The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are each more expensive than what I'm paying you. Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"

Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the ''nouveau riche'' pushed up their noses.

''Maybe I'll leave… since I still get the advance payment.''

With the discomfort index continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma's desire to work had already dropped into minus territory. He couldn't help feeling how even being in this place was agony.

"Mm……?"

However, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge, heralding a new development.

"——It's coming."

The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved to put Sakamoto and Shinji between himself and this presence.

"What's that? What just…?"

The unearthly presence solidified into something black. Shinji, over 10 seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it as well.

"Mmmm, so it came out?"

"Wh-what? What's wrong?"

Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.

Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|jutsu]].

"It's time to work. The 'evil spirit'―or whatever you've been struggling with―just came out."

While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.

''That's no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?''

When Kazuma first accepted the assignment, the person at the agency said "Just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."

——Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you're as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand——

A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements, he'd heard. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than for practitioners, something where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn't an easy business, that that kind of irresponsible agency person would survive.

''Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?''

Kazuma learned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing.

Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit."

It seemed he planned to burn it away when it appeared. It was clear to see in his expression.

Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire was held between those palms.

Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon……

A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit showed itself. A melted-away face projected infinite hatred for all living beings.


"Eeep!"

"HAAAA!!"

Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame, along with a sharp yell. The evil spirit became cleansed due to the fire; it would disappear without a trace——or so Shinji believed.

However——

"Idiot"

Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo……

While the evil spirit's cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered——

Flame exploded.

"Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"

Shinji screamed, wrapped in flame. In a moment the uselessly large living room became a sea of flame.

Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka

Shinji's flame was eclipsed by the evil spirit. The flame was completely devoured. The [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youma|youma]] began to sneer with laughter.

=== 2 ===

Even among the ''Enjutsu'' users who can freely manipulate fire the Kannagi family is the strongest and most famous family. It's not just because their power is simply great. There is a special ability in the family's blood; there the reason surely lies. The flame they manipulate is not through the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possesses the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners hold absolute dominance over ''youma,'' evil spirits, and all beings who transgress the law. Even with the ability given by blood, to the extent their blood is diluted, it is inevitable that their power will deteriorate.

Already, the branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of "gold". If a youma with fire attributes were the opponent, likely even the released flame would be absorbed.

Like just now for example——the living room was turned into purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling was melted, turned into some grotesque art object.

"Wonder if he's dead?" Kazuma muttered with a refreshed-looking face.

A cool breeze wrapped around Kazuma; the raging flame wasn't even allowed to get close to him. Even the heat was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was apparent.

"H-help……"

A frail voice stimulated his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackenedd object at his feet.

What had rolled screaming into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], was the former client, Sakamoto. He didn't seem to be dead but he was burned here and there.

"Aaaaaa! He-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed while clinging onto Kazuma's legs. However Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his former client.

Thud!

Sakamoto's face writhed in a new kind of pain as it was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn't want to touch anything beyond slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. It seemed like you could hear the skull making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma, trampled, grinding on Sakamoto's head, and clearly stated: "You're not a client and I don't have a habit of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so…"

"Twice? Your life's worth only one million?

Kazuma took a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, only exposing the cigarette's tip to the outside of the kekkai. He filled his lungs with tobacco smoke and slowly let it out.

Sakamoto didn't have the leisure to be so relaxed. Whether by chance or on purpose, only around Sakamoto were there holes in the kekkai. The tongues of flame began to lick him.

"Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette Kazuma suddenly changed, smiling brightly. The smile of a demon who has made a profitable deal.

"All right now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, sending him rolling, and, as if it were obvious, proclaimed: "You're in the way."

He began muttering in a staccato voice, and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was taken care of, expelled out the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden but scattered and vanished.

And then, inside the room, a distorted face attached to a fireball—only the youma's true body remained.

''Hyuuoou-''

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged around the room. Kazuma stood quietly. With his hand still in his jacket pocket, he did not move a finger. And yet the wind followed Kazuma's intentions and erased the flame.

The fight was already over. The youma wasn't even able to put up any resistance in front of Kazuma's overwhelming power as it was torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. For someone with the power to see spirits, the density of spirits crowding his hand would be terrifying.

"…the end!"

The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. In a straight-line extension from the right hand, an invisible blade that cut even air molecules, cleaved the youma precisely in two.

Without sound, without any spirit fragments remaining, Kazuma regarded the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished," Kazuma pronounced to Sakamoto. Sakamoto still lay on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

They were completely like a criminal's words. Even if that was a mistake, it wasn't the way you'd speak to a customer.

However Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, did not complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Kazuma wordlessly came closer to what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and trampled on them in despair. As expected, Sakamoto also raised his voice.

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know whatever happened between you two, but you still shouldn't desecrate a corpse, right!?"

"He's not dead," Kazuma dryly spat the words out, and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off, and almost unburned skin appeared. 

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes at this unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of Kannagi's people receive the divine protection of fire spirits. Even people from a branch family wouldn't die in this degree of fire."

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision, and added, "Though I'm the exception."

"Uu……Guu……"

Upon doing this Shinji woke up. Upon looking out around him, he confirmed the youma was already destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

''Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?''——Kazuma answered in that kind of tone. He had already seen through how Shinji had kept his consciousness. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly spoke this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he had to ask.

"Why did you return?"

"Must have been for something, I guess."

At that play-dumb answer, thinking he was being evaded, Shinji's gaze sharpened.

"'For something...' Do you think the elders will understand that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't deported. Where I am is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Idiotic talk. Not even if I die."

He answered as if spitting out the words. Then Kazuma, this time, without hesitation, walked off.

Shinji was driven by an unease he couldn't stop. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

''I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible…''

In a sense Shinji's unease was on the mark. From this moment on began a war to push the Kannagi into an abyss of ruin.

===3===

"Do you know? It seems Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more, he's become a fuujutsu practitioner."

"What! That incompetent has? It must be dead simple, then, to be a fuujutsu practitioner.

"Nope, 'I'm a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner he'd have to sell his soul to the devil—right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha…"

That day rumors of Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders—the general term for one retired from active service and now overseeing the management of the practitioners—having heard Shinji's report, only one wasn't jokingly spreading around nonsense.

Shinji was currently under probation for the offense of the aforesaid failure in his duty. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins, all were wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity—and not one person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in complete delight. The kind of people called ''elders''—if you accepted the extremely serious exceptions—were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip some attacked with.

When there was no work, they would drink tea all day and amuse themselves in talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

They were dancing for joy on the inside upon hearing Shinji's news. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, had even something of a skipping type of light gait, while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know…?"

The elders, during this work time, were like different people in energetic activity.

Within the hour there was almost nobody in the huge mansion who had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants—and then all kinds of people heard about it.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts, but it wasn't a big problem for the elders, since ''If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!'' was the elders' basic attitude.

And so, news of Kazuma spread—the exact opposite direction Shinji hoped for,

To wit—

"Kazuma's returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and suddenly killed him."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in; but having come this far nobody could really interpret it. Obviously no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

The main family's failure had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had somewhat found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of those was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, he smiled a hating smile.

"…Oh"

Genma answered in brief. Apparently the rumor had already reached his ears, and he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying, ''like someone chewing up a bitter bug,'' perfectly described his frown as he gripped a tight fist.

''If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death.'' It was that kind of face.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful." Juugo answered lightly, and then gave a command to a servant. "I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

Shinji went as far as scraping down to the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great; sweat floated on his forehead and his breathing was disordered.

Regarding the Kannagi family, it would be fitting to say that the difference between the main family and the branch family's status was absolute. To even dream of a revolution was foolish.

Tradition, social status—it wasn't a system based on that kind of abstract idea. The thing separating the two was only—only—the overwhelming difference in power.

If all the practitioners of the branch family were to fight, if it was with someone like Juugo or Genma, they would be smashed by the wiggle of a little finger. Because of this hopeless kind of power difference, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

You could say it was understandable how Shinji would be under such tension. In front of Juugo, who had something similar to a god's absolute superiority, and having to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."

Juugo spoke in a friendly manner; but to look into the suzerain's face and speak was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end he raised his face, but his eyes still stared towards the tatami as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

When Shinji had finished recounting everything, Juugo said "…I see," and was silent for a while.

"…I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it one more time. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew—to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used the label since it was too much trouble—had left 4 years ago.

''—What a poor child he was.''

If he had been born to any but the Kannagi family, he would have been considered a superior child, probably. Excellent intellect, good reflexes too, and he also showed great promise in learning the jutsu. Except for one; only if you excepted the ability to manipulate fire.

However, for the Kannagi family it was certainly the most necessary ability.

No matter what else he was proficient at, someone with no talent for manipulating fire was treated as an incompetent. As a result of that, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

''Yet—'' Juugo thought.

''Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, yet despite that…''

Juugo looked down upon his right leg. That right leg was a thing made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, maybe Kazuma would be here right now?

However, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, the family name, all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. The ''past'' a thing that could never be changed.

"…Suzerain?"

That uncertain sounding voice brought Juugo back to reality. Upon looking around, he found everyone in an uncomfortable silence. It wasn't surprising. There were almost none among these who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person—Genma—spoke out, without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would, of your own son—"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo tried to say something else in reply, but disliking unproductive battles, he put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful with fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi. Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your place, he would have become skilled and powerful?"

"Perhaps." Sitting at a lower seat, the head of the Fuuga clan answered sullenly. 

At that, Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are afraid, yet Fuujutsu and such, are after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu. Even supposing 4 years ago, we knew of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu, for us to leave him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue nor his face.

For the Kannagi family, who only noticed the value of fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, were limited to a lower status. Genma's words were not reckless. They weren't anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"…We will go no further with this talk. Dinner will become unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone showed clearly relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkward, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed the expression on his face, and murmured in a voice so small it did not even reach his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma…"

=== 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……" In a darkness-filled single room, without even one streak of light in it, a hoarse laugh broke into the strained silence.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally the time has come. The time when we shall dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost and return to our previous glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked in themselves.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi... We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining… Kukuku…"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with a resentment darker than darkness.

''"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-?!"''

Late at night that same day Shinji screamed out. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, and two headless corpses tumbled down. And then, standing before him, a——human?

Shinji wasn't able to say for certain. There was nothing different from a human by outward appearance; but it's unearthliness was something a person could not possibly have.

The two——who were alive up until 30 seconds ago——had been captured in a ''kekkai'' without any chance to prepare themselves and were immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet Shinji had clearly witnessed two heads sliced off with incredible force, as if they were nothing. Or rather, had been forced to witness.

Even though the other two surpassed him in skill Shinji was the only person left living. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. It held off killing him for the moment, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell?! What did I do…?"

The ''thing'' gave no answers. It came near without even footsteps, taking its time.

The ''thing'' was completely silent. Not even the hint of a sound as it drew closer, wielding an invisible sword.

Silence——even when those heads were severed. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths, still with drunken, relaxed slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what this ''thing'' could do. He had just met him yesterday. In addition, that man had a motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging the ''thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete about-face.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me——it was my fault, I regret it, so please, forgive meeee——"

The only reply was the flash of the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. The blade, formed of a high density of spirits, cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

''"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"''

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

The ''thing'' was covered in golden flame. Destroying any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now changed into a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope, froze.

The ''thing'' stretched out a hand, easily taking hold of the golden flame, ''and in one movement, tore it from its body.'' 

The ''thing'' escaped from the flame's restraints completely uninjured. To say nothing of its body, not even the clothes showed any sign of having been burned.

The ''thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there the eye could not help being fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty one had to admit was of the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

Apparently his mental equilibrium had snapped from an overload of fear. Even when the wind-blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it, he tumbled over laughing without even showing a reaction.

Perhaps the ''thing'' tired of Shinji's lack of response. It casually sliced off his head as if throwing away an unwanted toy.

There was a dull ''thunk.'' The third head rolled on the ground.

The ''thing'' was still dissatisfied even having finished killing everyone alive. It persistently continued slicing up the bodies. Though it was only a few minutes, the three bodies were turned into many small pieces. To not even speak of the parents being able to recognize them, they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was.

The raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai. The ''thing'' laughed cruelly and vanished as if melting into the air.

Afterwards, three severed heads remained. In contrast to the bodies there was not one injury on those heads.

Somehow the three heads had ended up in a straight line facing the gate; each had a strange smile, as if to say to anyone coming through that gate, "Welcome to a nightmare world."

Words delivered with a smile.

And so the tragedy began——

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2008-04-07T23:03:45Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: Undo revision 26428 by Special:Contributions/Daffyd ap Morgen (User talk:Daffyd ap Morgen)

== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== 1 ===

"What bad taste……"

That was the first impression he had of the client. Incidentally (it should also be noted) this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end.

In this hilly, high-class residential area the mansion sat arrogantly on display. With a design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings, there were plenty of reasons to doubt the owner's true character.

If you were to disregard the bad taste thus far, you might have to say it was rather magnificent. Climbing up Governor's Hill, close by the famous Catholic girl's school, was the mansion. When he saw it, he was honestly, completely stunned.

''Did Turkish harems have this feel?''

Yagami Kazuma didn't seem to be joking when he thought that. He wanted to grab that person's collar and preach, "Don't paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" It was that kind of house.

This could probably be considered the place of origin of Japan's Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here; ice cream was sold here first. You would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.

''Considering that, this is probably some kind of breach of contract…''

He saw a decorated [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Golden Carp|golden carp]] on the roof and let out a sigh. The image, held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled completely away with a clattering sound.

When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map. It was completely unnecessary, however. By asking the neighborhood residents, "Where's the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.

A structure painful to the eyes——he didn't want to call that a house——that when seen made Kazuma look begging up to the sky. The sky was empty and blue.

"Hey, at least it's work…" he muttered to convince himself.

However, this is the same Kazuma whose look probably wouldn't by any means be called appropriate for work.

Jeans and sneakers, a checkered shirt and a black jacket. His youth——at 22 years old——and his relaxed facial expression made him seem (no matter how you looked at it) no different than a student from the nearby university.

He was completely blind to his own faults. As he continued his observations he noticed something strange.

The darkness covering the mansion was thicker than he was told. Because of this, maybe even an ordinary person with no spirit sight could sense the darkness in the mansion's surroundings.

''Maybe I'll just go back…''

Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma's thought was halfway serious.

The darkness that covered the mansion——it was something more unearthly than he expected, but it wasn't so much that he couldn't deal with it. For this reason, this premonition was a bad omen. There was something else up.

Judging from his experiences up to now, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn't just throw away work on that alone.

This was his first assignment in Japan. If he broke off the arrangement with only a "For some reason or another," he would never get jobs in the future.

He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps. He stopped once more, in front of a ridiculously huge gate.

While standing in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure. Danger signals bombarded his instincts. He couldn't help wanting to run away. However——

"Yagami-sama, I presume."

Without any warning, a voice came from the intercom, and completely disrupted Kazuma's thinking. He jumped back with a start, and stood on guard. The voice continued from before without concern for this.

"You've been expected. Kindly enter through the auxiliary entrance on the side."

Click.

Simultaneous with those words, a small door to the ride side of the gate unlocked. Apparently he was supposed to just go in.

''Compared with that "You have been expected," that's some rude treatment…''

He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed,.

Inside the fence were a large number of security cameras and sensors. They must live a very shadowy life.

Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entranceway. With anger almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance, Kazuma somehow repressed himself.

"Eeek……"

That's what he'd intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The face of the maid, who came to greet him, was filled with a fear akin to having come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.

"Welcome, please come this way."

She went from a face of horror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile.

It didn't seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions, but the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. A pro.

As the maid walked ahead, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom, while going to the living room to wait.

''It would have been better if I'd left…''

Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he was guided into the living room. There inside, was a thin little man, self-importantly lying back, legs outstretched——Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion and client——but he wasn't alone. There was one [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|practitioner]] in the room as well, a face he knew well.

That practitioner, upon recognizing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment, and then immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a face full of scorn.

"What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You became a disinherited child of the Kannagi because of your incompetence, and now you dare to call yourself a practitioner?"

Probably those explanatory words were for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner——Kannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki, Shinji truly took great pleasure in abusing Kazuma.

Sakamoto showed the response Shinji expected. His expression changed and he approached Kazuma.

"So this is true, then? Isn't this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, so I hired you!"

Kazuma calmly——while retreating the same distance as the other advanced——answered.

"I don't know what the person at the agency said. If you're dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"

"Hmmph, that's right."

Sakamoto's eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma's desire to work, scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.

"Mmmm, how about this? Why don't you both try the exorcism, and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally I won't tell the loser to return the advance payment."

"Good idea, yeah."

They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. And then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.

"And what are you going to do?"

"I'm out."

Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the scornful stares of the two, not even one muscle of an eyebrow moved.

"Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I'll show you a model example of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Enjutsu|Enjutsu]]."

"Model example, eh? Didn't you say that? Just like the youngest child of the branch family."

"Y-you!"

Having the one he looked down upon look down upon him in return enraged Shinji. He completely forgot about being in front of a client, tightened a fist, and struck out.

It was a fist intent on crushing the skull, which Kazuma handled by opening his body to the left.

In the instant Shinji's right thrust was dodged he transferred the movement energy to his left leg, without stopping the rotation of his hips.

In reaction to the shift in center of gravity his left leg flew up in a rotating kick from Kazuma's blind spot, aiming for his temple.

However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it, lightly bent his head back. The heel of Shinji's left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes.

Kazuma's movements were like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. Into the space the kicking foot had left he entered with complete spontaneity, and lightly swept Shinji's pivot leg. Shinji, his left leg still floating in the air under the power of his own rotational power, violently slammed into the floor.

"Sh-shit!"

Shinji just barely managed to do [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ukemi|ukemi]], and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.

"You—! Thinking you could beat me in [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Taijutsu|Taijutsu]]? Even four years ago you weren't a match for me. There's no way you could be an opponent for my current self."

"Sh-shut up!"

Kazuma showed not the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji's reason made a sound and broke.

"Stop it right there, you two."

However, just then, a restraining voice spoke, and the two turned at the same time to the voice's owner. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at getting their attention. Then, in a tone as if he were an extremely important person, he scolded them.

"I didn't call you here to fight. The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are each more expensive than what I'm paying you. Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"

Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the ''nouveau riche'' pushed up their noses.

''Maybe I'll leave… since I still get the advance payment.''

With the discomfort index continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma's desire to work had already dropped into minus territory. He couldn't help feeling how even being in this place was agony.

"Mm……?"

However, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge, heralding a new development.

"——It's coming."

The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved to put Sakamoto and Shinji between himself and this presence.

"What's that? What just…?"

The unearthly presence solidified into something black. Shinji, over 10 seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it as well.

"Mmmm, so it came out?"

"Wh-what? What's wrong?"

Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.

Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|jutsu]].

"It's time to work. The 'evil spirit'―or whatever you've been struggling with―just came out."

While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.

''That's no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?''

When Kazuma first accepted the assignment, the person at the agency said "Just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."

——Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you're as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand——

A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements, he'd heard. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than for practitioners, something where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn't an easy business, that that kind of irresponsible agency person would survive.

''Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?''

Kazuma learned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing.

Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit."

It seemed he planned to burn it away when it appeared. It was clear to see in his expression.

Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire was held between those palms.

Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon……

A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit showed itself. A melted-away face projected infinite hatred for all living beings.


"Eeep!"

"HAAAA!!"

Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame, along with a sharp yell. The evil spirit became cleansed due to the fire; it would disappear without a trace——or so Shinji believed.

However——

"Idiot"

Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo……

While the evil spirit's cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered——

Flame exploded.

"Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"

Shinji screamed, wrapped in flame. In a moment the uselessly large living room became a sea of flame.

Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka

Shinji's flame was eclipsed by the evil spirit. The flame was completely devoured. The [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youma|youma]] began to sneer with laughter.

=== 2 ===

Even among the ''Enjutsu'' users who can freely manipulate fire the Kannagi family is the strongest and most famous family. It's not just because their power is simply great. There is a special ability in the family's blood; there the reason surely lies. The flame they manipulate is not through the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possesses the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners hold absolute dominance over ''youma,'' evil spirits, and all beings who transgress the law. Even with the ability given by blood, to the extent their blood is diluted, it is inevitable that their power will deteriorate.

Already, the branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of "gold". If a youma with fire attributes were the opponent, likely even the released flame would be absorbed.

Like just now for example——the living room was turned into purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling was melted, turned into some grotesque art object.

"Wonder if he's dead?" Kazuma muttered with a refreshed-looking face.

A cool breeze wrapped around Kazuma; the raging flame wasn't even allowed to get close to him. Even the heat was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was apparent.

"H-help……"

A frail voice stimulated his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackenedd object at his feet.

What had rolled screaming into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], was the former client, Sakamoto. He didn't seem to be dead but he was burned here and there.

"Aaaaaa! He-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed while clinging onto Kazuma's legs. However Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his former client.

Thud!

Sakamoto's face writhed in a new kind of pain as it was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn't want to touch anything beyond slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. It seemed like you could hear the skull making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma, trampled, grinding on Sakamoto's head, and clearly stated: "You're not a client and I don't have a habit of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so…"

"Twice? Your life's worth only one million?

Kazuma took a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, only exposing the cigarette's tip to the outside of the kekkai. He filled his lungs with tobacco smoke and slowly let it out.

Sakamoto didn't have the leisure to be so relaxed. Whether by chance or on purpose, only around Sakamoto were there holes in the kekkai. The tongues of flame began to lick him.

"Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette Kazuma suddenly changed, smiling brightly. The smile of a demon who has made a profitable deal.

"All right now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, sending him rolling, and, as if it were obvious, proclaimed: "You're in the way."

He began muttering in a staccato voice, and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was taken care of, expelled out the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden but scattered and vanished.

And then, inside the room, a distorted face attached to a fireball—only the youma's true body remained.

''Hyuuoou-''

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged around the room. Kazuma stood quietly. With his hand still in his jacket pocket, he did not move a finger. And yet the wind followed Kazuma's intentions and erased the flame.

The fight was already over. The youma wasn't even able to put up any resistance in front of Kazuma's overwhelming power as it was torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. For someone with the power to see spirits, the density of spirits crowding his hand would be terrifying.

"…the end!"

The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. In a straight-line extension from the right hand, an invisible blade that cut even air molecules, cleaved the youma precisely in two.

Without sound, without any spirit fragments remaining, Kazuma regarded the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished," Kazuma pronounced to Sakamoto. Sakamoto still lay on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

They were completely like a criminal's words. Even if that was a mistake, it wasn't the way you'd speak to a customer.

However Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, did not complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Kazuma wordlessly came closer to what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and trampled on them in despair. As expected, Sakamoto also raised his voice.

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know whatever happened between you two, but you still shouldn't desecrate a corpse, right!?"

"He's not dead," Kazuma dryly spat the words out, and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off, and almost unburned skin appeared. 

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes at this unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of Kannagi's people receive the divine protection of fire spirits. Even people from a branch family wouldn't die in this degree of fire."

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision, and added, "Though I'm the exception."

"Uu……Guu……"

Upon doing this Shinji woke up. Upon looking out around him, he confirmed the youma was already destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

''Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?''——Kazuma answered in that kind of tone. He had already seen through how Shinji had kept his consciousness. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly spoke this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he had to ask.

"Why did you return?"

"Must have been for something, I guess."

At that play-dumb answer, thinking he was being evaded, Shinji's gaze sharpened.

"'For something...' Do you think the elders will understand that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't deported. Where I am is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Idiotic talk. Not even if I die."

He answered as if spitting out the words. Then Kazuma, this time, without hesitation, walked off.

Shinji was driven by an unease he couldn't stop. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

''I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible…''

In a sense Shinji's unease was on the mark. From this moment on began a war to push the Kannagi into an abyss of ruin.

===3===

"Do you know? It seems Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more, he's become a fuujutsu practitioner."

"What! That incompetent has? It must be dead simple, then, to be a fuujutsu practitioner.

"Nope, 'I'm a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner he'd have to sell his soul to the devil—right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha…"

That day rumors of Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders—the general term for one retired from active service and now overseeing the management of the practitioners—having heard Shinji's report, only one wasn't jokingly spreading around nonsense.

Shinji was currently under probation for the offense of the aforesaid failure in his duty. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins, all were wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity—and not one person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in complete delight. The kind of people called ''elders''—if you accepted the extremely serious exceptions—were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip some attacked with.

When there was no work, they would drink tea all day and amuse themselves in talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

They were dancing for joy on the inside upon hearing Shinji's news. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, had even something of a skipping type of light gait, while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know…?"

The elders, during this work time, were like different people in energetic activity.

Within the hour there was almost nobody in the huge mansion who had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants—and then all kinds of people heard about it.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts, but it wasn't a big problem for the elders, since ''If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!'' was the elders' basic attitude.

And so, news of Kazuma spread—the exact opposite direction Shinji hoped for,

To wit—

"Kazuma's returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and suddenly killed him."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in; but having come this far nobody could really interpret it. Obviously no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

The main family's failure had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had somewhat found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of those was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, he smiled a hating smile.

"…Oh"

Genma answered in brief. Apparently the rumor had already reached his ears, and he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying, ''like someone chewing up a bitter bug,'' perfectly described his frown as he gripped a tight fist.

''If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death.'' It was that kind of face.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful." Juugo answered lightly, and then gave a command to a servant. "I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

Shinji went as far as scraping down to the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great; sweat floated on his forehead and his breathing was disordered.

Regarding the Kannagi family, it would be fitting to say that the difference between the main family and the branch family's status was absolute. To even dream of a revolution was foolish.

Tradition, social status—it wasn't a system based on that kind of abstract idea. The thing separating the two was only—only—the overwhelming difference in power.

If all the practitioners of the branch family were to fight, if it was with someone like Juugo or Genma, they would be smashed by the wiggle of a little finger. Because of this hopeless kind of power difference, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

You could say it was understandable how Shinji would be under such tension. In front of Juugo, who had something similar to a god's absolute superiority, and having to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."

Juugo spoke in a friendly manner; but to look into the suzerain's face and speak was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end he raised his face, but his eyes still stared towards the tatami as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

When Shinji had finished recounting everything, Juugo said "…I see," and was silent for a while.

"…I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it one more time. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew—to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used the label since it was too much trouble—had left 4 years ago.

''—What a poor child he was.''

If he had been born to any but the Kannagi family, he would have been considered a superior child, probably. Excellent intellect, good reflexes too, and he also showed great promise in learning the jutsu. Except for one; only if you excepted the ability to manipulate fire.

However, for the Kannagi family it was certainly the most necessary ability.

No matter what else he was proficient at, someone with no talent for manipulating fire was treated as an incompetent. As a result of that, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

''Yet—'' Juugo thought.

''Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, yet despite that…''

Juugo looked down upon his right leg. That right leg was a thing made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, maybe Kazuma would be here right now?

However, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, the family name, all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. The ''past'' a thing that could never be changed.

"…Suzerain?"

That uncertain sounding voice brought Juugo back to reality. Upon looking around, he found everyone in an uncomfortable silence. It wasn't surprising. There were almost none among these who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person—Genma—spoke out, without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would, of your own son—"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo tried to say something else in reply, but disliking unproductive battles, he put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful with fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi. Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your place, he would have become skilled and powerful?"

"Perhaps." Sitting at a lower seat, the head of the Fuuga clan answered sullenly. 

At that, Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are afraid, yet Fuujutsu and such, are after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu. Even supposing 4 years ago, we knew of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu, for us to leave him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue nor his face.

For the Kannagi family, who only noticed the value of fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, were limited to a lower status. Genma's words were not reckless. They weren't anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"…We will go no further with this talk. Dinner will become unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone showed clearly relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkward, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed the expression on his face, and murmured in a voice so small it did not even reach his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma…"

=== 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……"

In a darkness-filled single room, without even one streak of light in it, a hoarse laugh broke into the strained silence.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally the time has come. The time when we must dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost and return to our previous glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked in themselves.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi. We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining……Kukuku……"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with a resentment darker than darkness.

"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-!"

That same day, late at night, Shinji screamed out. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, and two headless corpses tumbled down. And then, standing before him, a —— human?

Shinji wasn't able to say for certain. By outward appearance, there was nothing different from a human, but that unearthliness was something a person could not possibly have.

The two who had been living up until 30 seconds ago, had been captured in a kekkai without even any chance to prepare themselves, and had been immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet, Shinji had clearly witnessed two heads being sliced off with incredible force, as if it was nothing. Or rather, had been forced to witness.

Shinji was the only person left living, even though the other two surpassed him in skill. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. For a moment, it held off killing him, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell! What did I do……?"

''That thing'' gave no answers. Without even footsteps, it came near, taking its time.

''That thing'' was completely silent. Not even the hint of a sound, as it drew closer. wielding an invisible sword.

Even when those heads had been severed, silence. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths, still with drunken, relaxed, slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what ''that thing'' could do. He had just met him yesterday. In addition, that man had a motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging ''that thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete about-face.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me, it was my fault, I'm regretting it, so please, forgive meeee"

The only reply was the flash of the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. The blade formed of a high density of spirits, cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

''That thing'' was covered in golden flame. Destroying any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now changed into a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope, froze.

''That thing'' stretched out a hand, easily taking hold of the golden flame, and in one movement, tore it from its body! 

''That thing'' escaped from the flame's restraints completely uninjured. To say nothing of its body, not even the clothes showed any sign of having been burned.

''That thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there that the eye could not help being fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty that one had to admit was of the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

From an overload of fear, apparently his mental equilibrium had snapped. Even when the wind blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it, without even showing a reaction, he tumbled over laughing.

Perhaps ''that thing'' had tired of Shinji's lack of response. As if throwing away an unwanted toy, it casually sliced off his head.

There was a dull thunk. The third head rolled on the ground.

Even having finished killing everyone alive, ''that thing'' was still dissatisfied. It persistently continued slicing up the bodies. Though it was only a few minutes, the three bodies had been turned into many small pieces. To not even speak of the parents being able to recognize them, they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was.

The raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai. ''That thing'' laughed cruelly, and as if melting into the air, vanished.

Afterwards, three severed heads remained. In contrast to the bodies, there was not one injury on those heads.

Somehow, the three heads had ended up in a straight line to the gate; each had a strange smile, as if to say to anyone coming through that gate,

"Welcome to a nightmare world."

Words delivered with a smile.

And so the tragedy began——

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2008-04-07T22:53:35Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 1 */ changed from passive voice to active voice; deleted excess commas; rearranged subordinate clauses within sentences

== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……" In a darkness-filled single room, without even one streak of light in it, a hoarse laugh broke into the strained silence.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally the time has come. The time when we shall dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost and return to our previous glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked in themselves.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi... We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining… Kukuku…"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with a resentment darker than darkness.

''"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-?!"''

Late at night that same day Shinji screamed out. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, and two headless corpses tumbled down. And then, standing before him, a—human?

Shinji wasn't able to say for certain. There was nothing different from a human by outward appearance; but it's unearthliness was something a person could not possibly have.

The two—who were alive up until 30 seconds ago—had been captured in a ''kekkai'' without any chance to prepare themselves and were immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet Shinji had clearly witnessed two heads sliced off with incredible force, as if they were nothing. Or rather, had been forced to witness.

Even though the other two surpassed him in skill Shinji was the only person left living. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. It held off killing him for the moment, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell?! What did I do…?"

The ''thing'' gave no answers. It came near without even footsteps, taking its time.

The ''thing'' was completely silent. Not even the hint of a sound as it drew closer, wielding an invisible sword.

Silence—even when those heads were severed. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths, still with drunken, relaxed slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what this ''thing'' could do. He had just met him yesterday. In addition, that man had a motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging the ''thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete about-face.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me—it was my fault, I regret it, so please, forgive meeee—"

The only reply was the flash of the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. The blade, formed of a high density of spirits, cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

''"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"''

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

The ''thing'' was covered in golden flame. Destroying any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I—"

Suddenly, the ''thing'', now changed into a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope, froze.

The ''thing'' stretched out a hand, easily taking hold of the golden flame, ''and in one movement, tore it from its body.'' 

The ''thing'' escaped from the flame's restraints completely uninjured. To say nothing of its body, not even the clothes showed any sign of having been burned.

The ''thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there the eye could not help being fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty one had to admit was of the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee- kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

Apparently his mental equilibrium had snapped from an overload of fear. Even when the wind-blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it, he tumbled over laughing without even showing a reaction.

Perhaps the ''thing'' tired of Shinji's lack of response. It casually sliced off his head as if throwing away an unwanted toy.

There was a dull ''thunk.'' The third head rolled on the ground.

The ''thing'' was still dissatisfied even having finished killing everyone alive. It persistently continued slicing up the bodies. Though it was only a few minutes, the three bodies were turned into many small pieces. To not even speak of the parents being able to recognize them, they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was.

The raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai. The ''thing'' laughed cruelly and vanished as if melting into the air.

Afterwards, three severed heads remained. In contrast to the bodies there was not one injury on those heads.

Somehow the three heads had ended up in a straight line facing the gate; each had a strange smile, as if to say to anyone coming through that gate, "Welcome to a nightmare world."

Words delivered with a smile.

And so the tragedy began——

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

=== 2 ===

Even among the ''Enjutsu'' users who can freely manipulate fire the Kannagi family is the strongest and most famous family. It's not just because their power is simply great. There is a special ability in the family's blood; there the reason surely lies. The flame they manipulate is not through the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possesses the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners hold absolute dominance over ''youma,'' evil spirits, and all beings who transgress the law. Even with the ability given by blood, to the extent their blood is diluted, it is inevitable that their power will deteriorate.

Already, the branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of "gold". If a youma with fire attributes were the opponent, likely even the released flame would be absorbed.

Like just now for example——the living room was turned into purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling was melted, turned into some grotesque art object.

"Wonder if he's dead?" Kazuma muttered with a refreshed-looking face.

A cool breeze wrapped around Kazuma; the raging flame wasn't even allowed to get close to him. Even the heat was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was apparent.

"H-help……"

A frail voice stimulated his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackenedd object at his feet.

What had rolled screaming into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], was the former client, Sakamoto. He didn't seem to be dead but he was burned here and there.

"Aaaaaa! He-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed while clinging onto Kazuma's legs. However Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his former client.

Thud!

Sakamoto's face writhed in a new kind of pain as it was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn't want to touch anything beyond slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. It seemed like you could hear the skull making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma, trampled, grinding on Sakamoto's head, and clearly stated: "You're not a client and I don't have a habit of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so…"

"Twice? Your life's worth only one million?

Kazuma took a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, only exposing the cigarette's tip to the outside of the kekkai. He filled his lungs with tobacco smoke and slowly let it out.

Sakamoto didn't have the leisure to be so relaxed. Whether by chance or on purpose, only around Sakamoto were there holes in the kekkai. The tongues of flame began to lick him.

"Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette Kazuma suddenly changed, smiling brightly. The smile of a demon who has made a profitable deal.

"All right now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, sending him rolling, and, as if it were obvious, proclaimed: "You're in the way."

He began muttering in a staccato voice, and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was taken care of, expelled out the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden but scattered and vanished.

And then, inside the room, a distorted face attached to a fireball—only the youma's true body remained.

''Hyuuoou-''

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged around the room. Kazuma stood quietly. With his hand still in his jacket pocket, he did not move a finger. And yet the wind followed Kazuma's intentions and erased the flame.

The fight was already over. The youma wasn't even able to put up any resistance in front of Kazuma's overwhelming power as it was torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. For someone with the power to see spirits, the density of spirits crowding his hand would be terrifying.

"…the end!"

The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. In a straight-line extension from the right hand, an invisible blade that cut even air molecules, cleaved the youma precisely in two.

Without sound, without any spirit fragments remaining, Kazuma regarded the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished," Kazuma pronounced to Sakamoto. Sakamoto still lay on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

They were completely like a criminal's words. Even if that was a mistake, it wasn't the way you'd speak to a customer.

However Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, did not complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Kazuma wordlessly came closer to what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and trampled on them in despair. As expected, Sakamoto also raised his voice.

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know whatever happened between you two, but you still shouldn't desecrate a corpse, right!?"

"He's not dead," Kazuma dryly spat the words out, and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off, and almost unburned skin appeared. 

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes at this unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of Kannagi's people receive the divine protection of fire spirits. Even people from a branch family wouldn't die in this degree of fire."

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision, and added, "Though I'm the exception."

"Uu……Guu……"

Upon doing this Shinji woke up. Upon looking out around him, he confirmed the youma was already destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

''Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?''——Kazuma answered in that kind of tone. He had already seen through how Shinji had kept his consciousness. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly spoke this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he had to ask.

"Why did you return?"

"Must have been for something, I guess."

At that play-dumb answer, thinking he was being evaded, Shinji's gaze sharpened.

"'For something...' Do you think the elders will understand that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't deported. Where I am is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Idiotic talk. Not even if I die."

He answered as if spitting out the words. Then Kazuma, this time, without hesitation, walked off.

Shinji was driven by an unease he couldn't stop. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

''I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible…''

In a sense Shinji's unease was on the mark. From this moment on began a war to push the Kannagi into an abyss of ruin.

===3===

"Do you know? It seems Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more, he's become a fuujutsu practitioner."

"What! That incompetent has? It must be dead simple, then, to be a fuujutsu practitioner.

"Nope, 'I'm a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner he'd have to sell his soul to the devil—right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha…"

That day rumors of Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders—the general term for one retired from active service and now overseeing the management of the practitioners—having heard Shinji's report, only one wasn't jokingly spreading around nonsense.

Shinji was currently under probation for the offense of the aforesaid failure in his duty. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins, all were wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity—and not one person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in complete delight. The kind of people called ''elders''—if you accepted the extremely serious exceptions—were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip some attacked with.

When there was no work, they would drink tea all day and amuse themselves in talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

They were dancing for joy on the inside upon hearing Shinji's news. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, had even something of a skipping type of light gait, while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know…?"

The elders, during this work time, were like different people in energetic activity.

Within the hour there was almost nobody in the huge mansion who had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants—and then all kinds of people heard about it.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts, but it wasn't a big problem for the elders, since ''If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!'' was the elders' basic attitude.

And so, news of Kazuma spread—the exact opposite direction Shinji hoped for,

To wit—

"Kazuma's returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and suddenly killed him."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in; but having come this far nobody could really interpret it. Obviously no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

The main family's failure had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had somewhat found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of those was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, he smiled a hating smile.

"…Oh"

Genma answered in brief. Apparently the rumor had already reached his ears, and he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying, ''like someone chewing up a bitter bug,'' perfectly described his frown as he gripped a tight fist.

''If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death.'' It was that kind of face.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful." Juugo answered lightly, and then gave a command to a servant. "I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

Shinji went as far as scraping down to the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great; sweat floated on his forehead and his breathing was disordered.

Regarding the Kannagi family, it would be fitting to say that the difference between the main family and the branch family's status was absolute. To even dream of a revolution was foolish.

Tradition, social status—it wasn't a system based on that kind of abstract idea. The thing separating the two was only—only—the overwhelming difference in power.

If all the practitioners of the branch family were to fight, if it was with someone like Juugo or Genma, they would be smashed by the wiggle of a little finger. Because of this hopeless kind of power difference, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

You could say it was understandable how Shinji would be under such tension. In front of Juugo, who had something similar to a god's absolute superiority, and having to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."

Juugo spoke in a friendly manner; but to look into the suzerain's face and speak was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end he raised his face, but his eyes still stared towards the tatami as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

When Shinji had finished recounting everything, Juugo said "…I see," and was silent for a while.

"…I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it one more time. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew—to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used the label since it was too much trouble—had left 4 years ago.

''—What a poor child he was.''

If he had been born to any but the Kannagi family, he would have been considered a superior child, probably. Excellent intellect, good reflexes too, and he also showed great promise in learning the jutsu. Except for one; only if you excepted the ability to manipulate fire.

However, for the Kannagi family it was certainly the most necessary ability.

No matter what else he was proficient at, someone with no talent for manipulating fire was treated as an incompetent. As a result of that, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

''Yet—'' Juugo thought.

''Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, yet despite that…''

Juugo looked down upon his right leg. That right leg was a thing made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, maybe Kazuma would be here right now?

However, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, the family name, all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. The ''past'' a thing that could never be changed.

"…Suzerain?"

That uncertain sounding voice brought Juugo back to reality. Upon looking around, he found everyone in an uncomfortable silence. It wasn't surprising. There were almost none among these who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person—Genma—spoke out, without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would, of your own son—"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo tried to say something else in reply, but disliking unproductive battles, he put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful with fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi. Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your place, he would have become skilled and powerful?"

"Perhaps." Sitting at a lower seat, the head of the Fuuga clan answered sullenly. 

At that, Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are afraid, yet Fuujutsu and such, are after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu. Even supposing 4 years ago, we knew of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu, for us to leave him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue nor his face.

For the Kannagi family, who only noticed the value of fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, were limited to a lower status. Genma's words were not reckless. They weren't anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"…We will go no further with this talk. Dinner will become unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone showed clearly relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkward, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed the expression on his face, and murmured in a voice so small it did not even reach his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma…"

=== 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……"

In a darkness-filled single room, without even one streak of light in it, a hoarse laugh broke into the strained silence.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally the time has come. The time when we must dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost and return to our previous glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked in themselves.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi. We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining……Kukuku……"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with a resentment darker than darkness.

"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-!"

That same day, late at night, Shinji screamed out. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, and two headless corpses tumbled down. And then, standing before him, a —— human?

Shinji wasn't able to say for certain. By outward appearance, there was nothing different from a human, but that unearthliness was something a person could not possibly have.

The two who had been living up until 30 seconds ago, had been captured in a kekkai without even any chance to prepare themselves, and had been immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet, Shinji had clearly witnessed two heads being sliced off with incredible force, as if it was nothing. Or rather, had been forced to witness.

Shinji was the only person left living, even though the other two surpassed him in skill. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. For a moment, it held off killing him, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell! What did I do……?"

''That thing'' gave no answers. Without even footsteps, it came near, taking its time.

''That thing'' was completely silent. Not even the hint of a sound, as it drew closer. wielding an invisible sword.

Even when those heads had been severed, silence. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths, still with drunken, relaxed, slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what ''that thing'' could do. He had just met him yesterday. In addition, that man had a motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging ''that thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete about-face.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me, it was my fault, I'm regretting it, so please, forgive meeee"

The only reply was the flash of the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. The blade formed of a high density of spirits, cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

''That thing'' was covered in golden flame. Destroying any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now changed into a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope, froze.

''That thing'' stretched out a hand, easily taking hold of the golden flame, and in one movement, tore it from its body! 

''That thing'' escaped from the flame's restraints completely uninjured. To say nothing of its body, not even the clothes showed any sign of having been burned.

''That thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there that the eye could not help being fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty that one had to admit was of the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

From an overload of fear, apparently his mental equilibrium had snapped. Even when the wind blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it, without even showing a reaction, he tumbled over laughing.

Perhaps ''that thing'' had tired of Shinji's lack of response. As if throwing away an unwanted toy, it casually sliced off his head.

There was a dull thunk. The third head rolled on the ground.

Even having finished killing everyone alive, ''that thing'' was still dissatisfied. It persistently continued slicing up the bodies. Though it was only a few minutes, the three bodies had been turned into many small pieces. To not even speak of the parents being able to recognize them, they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was.

The raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai. ''That thing'' laughed cruelly, and as if melting into the air, vanished.

Afterwards, three severed heads remained. In contrast to the bodies, there was not one injury on those heads.

Somehow, the three heads had ended up in a straight line to the gate; each had a strange smile, as if to say to anyone coming through that gate,

"Welcome to a nightmare world."

Words delivered with a smile.

And so the tragedy began——

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2008-04-05T18:03:00Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 3 */ changedpassive voice to active voice; reformatted italics, deleted excess commas

== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== 1 ===

"What bad taste……"

That was the first impression he had of the client. Incidentally (it should also be noted) this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end.

In this hilly, high-class residential area the mansion sat arrogantly on display. With a design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings, there were plenty of reasons to doubt the owner's true character.

If you were to disregard the bad taste thus far, you might have to say it was rather magnificent. Climbing up Governor's Hill, close by the famous Catholic girl's school, was the mansion. When he saw it, he was honestly, completely stunned.

''Did Turkish harems have this feel?''

Yagami Kazuma didn't seem to be joking when he thought that. He wanted to grab that person's collar and preach, "Don't paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" It was that kind of house.

This could probably be considered the place of origin of Japan's Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here; ice cream was sold here first. You would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.

''Considering that, this is probably some kind of breach of contract…''

He saw a decorated [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Golden Carp|golden carp]] on the roof and let out a sigh. The image, held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled completely away with a clattering sound.

When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map. It was completely unnecessary, however. By asking the neighborhood residents, "Where's the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.

A structure painful to the eyes——he didn't want to call that a house——that when seen made Kazuma look begging up to the sky. The sky was empty and blue.

"Hey, at least it's work…" he muttered to convince himself.

However, this is the same Kazuma whose look probably wouldn't by any means be called appropriate for work.

Jeans and sneakers, a checkered shirt and a black jacket. His youth——at 22 years old——and his relaxed facial expression made him seem (no matter how you looked at it) no different than a student from the nearby university.

He was completely blind to his own faults. As he continued his observations he noticed something strange.

The darkness covering the mansion was thicker than he was told. Because of this, maybe even an ordinary person with no spirit sight could sense the darkness in the mansion's surroundings.

''Maybe I'll just go back…''

Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma's thought was halfway serious.

The darkness that covered the mansion——it was something more unearthly than he expected, but it wasn't so much that he couldn't deal with it. For this reason, this premonition was a bad omen. There was something else up.

Judging from his experiences up to now, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn't just throw away work on that alone.

This was his first assignment in Japan. If he broke off the arrangement with only a "For some reason or another," he would never get jobs in the future.

He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps. He stopped once more, in front of a ridiculously huge gate.

While standing in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure. Danger signals bombarded his instincts. He couldn't help wanting to run away. However——

"Yagami-sama, I presume."

Without any warning, a voice came from the intercom, and completely disrupted Kazuma's thinking. He jumped back with a start, and stood on guard. The voice continued from before without concern for this.

"You've been expected. Kindly enter through the auxiliary entrance on the side."

Click.

Simultaneous with those words, a small door to the ride side of the gate unlocked. Apparently he was supposed to just go in.

''Compared with that "You have been expected," that's some rude treatment…''

He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed,.

Inside the fence were a large number of security cameras and sensors. They must live a very shadowy life.

Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entranceway. With anger almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance, Kazuma somehow repressed himself.

"Eeek……"

That's what he'd intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The face of the maid, who came to greet him, was filled with a fear akin to having come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.

"Welcome, please come this way."

She went from a face of horror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile.

It didn't seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions, but the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. A pro.

As the maid walked ahead, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom, while going to the living room to wait.

''It would have been better if I'd left…''

Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he was guided into the living room. There inside, was a thin little man, self-importantly lying back, legs outstretched——Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion and client——but he wasn't alone. There was one [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|practitioner]] in the room as well, a face he knew well.

That practitioner, upon recognizing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment, and then immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a face full of scorn.

"What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You became a disinherited child of the Kannagi because of your incompetence, and now you dare to call yourself a practitioner?"

Probably those explanatory words were for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner——Kannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki, Shinji truly took great pleasure in abusing Kazuma.

Sakamoto showed the response Shinji expected. His expression changed and he approached Kazuma.

"So this is true, then? Isn't this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, so I hired you!"

Kazuma calmly——while retreating the same distance as the other advanced——answered.

"I don't know what the person at the agency said. If you're dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"

"Hmmph, that's right."

Sakamoto's eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma's desire to work, scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.

"Mmmm, how about this? Why don't you both try the exorcism, and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally I won't tell the loser to return the advance payment."

"Good idea, yeah."

They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. And then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.

"And what are you going to do?"

"I'm out."

Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the scornful stares of the two, not even one muscle of an eyebrow moved.

"Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I'll show you a model example of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Enjutsu|Enjutsu]]."

"Model example, eh? Didn't you say that? Just like the youngest child of the branch family."

"Y-you!"

Having the one he looked down upon look down upon him in return enraged Shinji. He completely forgot about being in front of a client, tightened a fist, and struck out.

It was a fist intent on crushing the skull, which Kazuma handled by opening his body to the left.

In the instant Shinji's right thrust was dodged he transferred the movement energy to his left leg, without stopping the rotation of his hips.

In reaction to the shift in center of gravity his left leg flew up in a rotating kick from Kazuma's blind spot, aiming for his temple.

However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it, lightly bent his head back. The heel of Shinji's left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes.

Kazuma's movements were like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. Into the space the kicking foot had left he entered with complete spontaneity, and lightly swept Shinji's pivot leg. Shinji, his left leg still floating in the air under the power of his own rotational power, violently slammed into the floor.

"Sh-shit!"

Shinji just barely managed to do [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ukemi|ukemi]], and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.

"You—! Thinking you could beat me in [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Taijutsu|Taijutsu]]? Even four years ago you weren't a match for me. There's no way you could be an opponent for my current self."

"Sh-shut up!"

Kazuma showed not the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji's reason made a sound and broke.

"Stop it right there, you two."

However, just then, a restraining voice spoke, and the two turned at the same time to the voice's owner. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at getting their attention. Then, in a tone as if he were an extremely important person, he scolded them.

"I didn't call you here to fight. The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are each more expensive than what I'm paying you. Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"

Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the ''nouveau riche'' pushed up their noses.

''Maybe I'll leave… since I still get the advance payment.''

With the discomfort index continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma's desire to work had already dropped into minus territory. He couldn't help feeling how even being in this place was agony.

"Mm……?"

However, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge, heralding a new development.

"——It's coming."

The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved to put Sakamoto and Shinji between himself and this presence.

"What's that? What just…?"

The unearthly presence solidified into something black. Shinji, over 10 seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it as well.

"Mmmm, so it came out?"

"Wh-what? What's wrong?"

Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.

Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|jutsu]].

"It's time to work. The 'evil spirit'―or whatever you've been struggling with―just came out."

While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.

''That's no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?''

When Kazuma first accepted the assignment, the person at the agency said "Just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."

——Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you're as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand——

A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements, he'd heard. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than for practitioners, something where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn't an easy business, that that kind of irresponsible agency person would survive.

''Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?''

Kazuma learned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing.

Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit."

It seemed he planned to burn it away when it appeared. It was clear to see in his expression.

Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire was held between those palms.

Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon……

A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit showed itself. A melted-away face projected infinite hatred for all living beings.


"Eeep!"

"HAAAA!!"

Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame, along with a sharp yell. The evil spirit became cleansed due to the fire; it would disappear without a trace——or so Shinji believed.

However——

"Idiot"

Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo……

While the evil spirit's cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered——

Flame exploded.

"Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"

Shinji screamed, wrapped in flame. In a moment the uselessly large living room became a sea of flame.

Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka

Shinji's flame was eclipsed by the evil spirit. The flame was completely devoured. The [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youma|youma]] began to sneer with laughter.

=== 2 ===

Even among the ''Enjutsu'' users who can freely manipulate fire the Kannagi family is the strongest and most famous family. It's not just because their power is simply great. There is a special ability in the family's blood; there the reason surely lies. The flame they manipulate is not through the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possesses the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners hold absolute dominance over ''youma,'' evil spirits, and all beings who transgress the law. Even with the ability given by blood, to the extent their blood is diluted, it is inevitable that their power will deteriorate.

Already, the branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of "gold". If a youma with fire attributes were the opponent, likely even the released flame would be absorbed.

Like just now for example——the living room was turned into purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling was melted, turned into some grotesque art object.

"Wonder if he's dead?" Kazuma muttered with a refreshed-looking face.

A cool breeze wrapped around Kazuma; the raging flame wasn't even allowed to get close to him. Even the heat was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was apparent.

"H-help……"

A frail voice stimulated his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackenedd object at his feet.

What had rolled screaming into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], was the former client, Sakamoto. He didn't seem to be dead but he was burned here and there.

"Aaaaaa! He-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed while clinging onto Kazuma's legs. However Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his former client.

Thud!

Sakamoto's face writhed in a new kind of pain as it was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn't want to touch anything beyond slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. It seemed like you could hear the skull making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma, trampled, grinding on Sakamoto's head, and clearly stated: "You're not a client and I don't have a habit of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so…"

"Twice? Your life's worth only one million?

Kazuma took a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, only exposing the cigarette's tip to the outside of the kekkai. He filled his lungs with tobacco smoke and slowly let it out.

Sakamoto didn't have the leisure to be so relaxed. Whether by chance or on purpose, only around Sakamoto were there holes in the kekkai. The tongues of flame began to lick him.

"Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette Kazuma suddenly changed, smiling brightly. The smile of a demon who has made a profitable deal.

"All right now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, sending him rolling, and, as if it were obvious, proclaimed: "You're in the way."

He began muttering in a staccato voice, and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was taken care of, expelled out the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden but scattered and vanished.

And then, inside the room, a distorted face attached to a fireball—only the youma's true body remained.

''Hyuuoou-''

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged around the room. Kazuma stood quietly. With his hand still in his jacket pocket, he did not move a finger. And yet the wind followed Kazuma's intentions and erased the flame.

The fight was already over. The youma wasn't even able to put up any resistance in front of Kazuma's overwhelming power as it was torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. For someone with the power to see spirits, the density of spirits crowding his hand would be terrifying.

"…the end!"

The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. In a straight-line extension from the right hand, an invisible blade that cut even air molecules, cleaved the youma precisely in two.

Without sound, without any spirit fragments remaining, Kazuma regarded the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished," Kazuma pronounced to Sakamoto. Sakamoto still lay on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

They were completely like a criminal's words. Even if that was a mistake, it wasn't the way you'd speak to a customer.

However Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, did not complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Kazuma wordlessly came closer to what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and trampled on them in despair. As expected, Sakamoto also raised his voice.

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know whatever happened between you two, but you still shouldn't desecrate a corpse, right!?"

"He's not dead," Kazuma dryly spat the words out, and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off, and almost unburned skin appeared. 

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes at this unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of Kannagi's people receive the divine protection of fire spirits. Even people from a branch family wouldn't die in this degree of fire."

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision, and added, "Though I'm the exception."

"Uu……Guu……"

Upon doing this Shinji woke up. Upon looking out around him, he confirmed the youma was already destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

''Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?''——Kazuma answered in that kind of tone. He had already seen through how Shinji had kept his consciousness. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly spoke this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he had to ask.

"Why did you return?"

"Must have been for something, I guess."

At that play-dumb answer, thinking he was being evaded, Shinji's gaze sharpened.

"'For something...' Do you think the elders will understand that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't deported. Where I am is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Idiotic talk. Not even if I die."

He answered as if spitting out the words. Then Kazuma, this time, without hesitation, walked off.

Shinji was driven by an unease he couldn't stop. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

''I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible…''

In a sense Shinji's unease was on the mark. From this moment on began a war to push the Kannagi into an abyss of ruin.

===3===

"Do you know? It seems Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more, he's become a fuujutsu practitioner."

"What! That incompetent has? It must be dead simple, then, to be a fuujutsu practitioner.

"Nope, 'I'm a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner he'd have to sell his soul to the devil—right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha…"

That day rumors of Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders—the general term for one retired from active service and now overseeing the management of the practitioners—having heard Shinji's report, only one wasn't jokingly spreading around nonsense.

Shinji was currently under probation for the offense of the aforesaid failure in his duty. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins, all were wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity—and not one person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in complete delight. The kind of people called ''elders''—if you accepted the extremely serious exceptions—were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip some attacked with.

When there was no work, they would drink tea all day and amuse themselves in talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

They were dancing for joy on the inside upon hearing Shinji's news. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, had even something of a skipping type of light gait, while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know…?"

The elders, during this work time, were like different people in energetic activity.

Within the hour there was almost nobody in the huge mansion who had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants—and then all kinds of people heard about it.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts, but it wasn't a big problem for the elders, since ''If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!'' was the elders' basic attitude.

And so, news of Kazuma spread—the exact opposite direction Shinji hoped for,

To wit—

"Kazuma's returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and suddenly killed him."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in; but having come this far nobody could really interpret it. Obviously no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

The main family's failure had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had somewhat found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of those was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, he smiled a hating smile.

"…Oh"

Genma answered in brief. Apparently the rumor had already reached his ears, and he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying, ''like someone chewing up a bitter bug,'' perfectly described his frown as he gripped a tight fist.

''If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death.'' It was that kind of face.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful." Juugo answered lightly, and then gave a command to a servant. "I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

Shinji went as far as scraping down to the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great; sweat floated on his forehead and his breathing was disordered.

Regarding the Kannagi family, it would be fitting to say that the difference between the main family and the branch family's status was absolute. To even dream of a revolution was foolish.

Tradition, social status—it wasn't a system based on that kind of abstract idea. The thing separating the two was only—only—the overwhelming difference in power.

If all the practitioners of the branch family were to fight, if it was with someone like Juugo or Genma, they would be smashed by the wiggle of a little finger. Because of this hopeless kind of power difference, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

You could say it was understandable how Shinji would be under such tension. In front of Juugo, who had something similar to a god's absolute superiority, and having to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."

Juugo spoke in a friendly manner; but to look into the suzerain's face and speak was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end he raised his face, but his eyes still stared towards the tatami as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

When Shinji had finished recounting everything, Juugo said "…I see," and was silent for a while.

"…I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it one more time. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew—to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used the label since it was too much trouble—had left 4 years ago.

''—What a poor child he was.''

If he had been born to any but the Kannagi family, he would have been considered a superior child, probably. Excellent intellect, good reflexes too, and he also showed great promise in learning the jutsu. Except for one; only if you excepted the ability to manipulate fire.

However, for the Kannagi family it was certainly the most necessary ability.

No matter what else he was proficient at, someone with no talent for manipulating fire was treated as an incompetent. As a result of that, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

''Yet—'' Juugo thought.

''Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, yet despite that…''

Juugo looked down upon his right leg. That right leg was a thing made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, maybe Kazuma would be here right now?

However, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, the family name, all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. The ''past'' a thing that could never be changed.

"…Suzerain?"

That uncertain sounding voice brought Juugo back to reality. Upon looking around, he found everyone in an uncomfortable silence. It wasn't surprising. There were almost none among these who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person—Genma—spoke out, without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would, of your own son—"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo tried to say something else in reply, but disliking unproductive battles, he put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful with fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi. Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your place, he would have become skilled and powerful?"

"Perhaps." Sitting at a lower seat, the head of the Fuuga clan answered sullenly. 

At that, Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are afraid, yet Fuujutsu and such, are after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu. Even supposing 4 years ago, we knew of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu, for us to leave him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue nor his face.

For the Kannagi family, who only noticed the value of fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, were limited to a lower status. Genma's words were not reckless. They weren't anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"…We will go no further with this talk. Dinner will become unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone showed clearly relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkward, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed the expression on his face, and murmured in a voice so small it did not even reach his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma…"

=== 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……"

In a darkness-filled single room, without even one streak of light in it, a hoarse laugh broke into the strained silence.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally the time has come. The time when we must dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost and return to our previous glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked in themselves.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi. We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining……Kukuku……"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with a resentment darker than darkness.

"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-!"

That same day, late at night, Shinji screamed out. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, and two headless corpses tumbled down. And then, standing before him, a —— human?

Shinji wasn't able to say for certain. By outward appearance, there was nothing different from a human, but that unearthliness was something a person could not possibly have.

The two who had been living up until 30 seconds ago, had been captured in a kekkai without even any chance to prepare themselves, and had been immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet, Shinji had clearly witnessed two heads being sliced off with incredible force, as if it was nothing. Or rather, had been forced to witness.

Shinji was the only person left living, even though the other two surpassed him in skill. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. For a moment, it held off killing him, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell! What did I do……?"

''That thing'' gave no answers. Without even footsteps, it came near, taking its time.

''That thing'' was completely silent. Not even the hint of a sound, as it drew closer. wielding an invisible sword.

Even when those heads had been severed, silence. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths, still with drunken, relaxed, slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what ''that thing'' could do. He had just met him yesterday. In addition, that man had a motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging ''that thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete about-face.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me, it was my fault, I'm regretting it, so please, forgive meeee"

The only reply was the flash of the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. The blade formed of a high density of spirits, cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

''That thing'' was covered in golden flame. Destroying any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now changed into a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope, froze.

''That thing'' stretched out a hand, easily taking hold of the golden flame, and in one movement, tore it from its body! 

''That thing'' escaped from the flame's restraints completely uninjured. To say nothing of its body, not even the clothes showed any sign of having been burned.

''That thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there that the eye could not help being fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty that one had to admit was of the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

From an overload of fear, apparently his mental equilibrium had snapped. Even when the wind blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it, without even showing a reaction, he tumbled over laughing.

Perhaps ''that thing'' had tired of Shinji's lack of response. As if throwing away an unwanted toy, it casually sliced off his head.

There was a dull thunk. The third head rolled on the ground.

Even having finished killing everyone alive, ''that thing'' was still dissatisfied. It persistently continued slicing up the bodies. Though it was only a few minutes, the three bodies had been turned into many small pieces. To not even speak of the parents being able to recognize them, they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was.

The raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai. ''That thing'' laughed cruelly, and as if melting into the air, vanished.

Afterwards, three severed heads remained. In contrast to the bodies, there was not one injury on those heads.

Somehow, the three heads had ended up in a straight line to the gate; each had a strange smile, as if to say to anyone coming through that gate,

"Welcome to a nightmare world."

Words delivered with a smile.

And so the tragedy began——

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2008-04-04T22:52:10Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 2 */ changed passive voice to active; re-arranged subordinate clauses within sentences to delete excess commas.

== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== 1 ===

"What bad taste……"

That was the first impression he had of the client. Incidentally (it should also be noted) this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end.

In this hilly, high-class residential area the mansion sat arrogantly on display. With a design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings, there were plenty of reasons to doubt the owner's true character.

If you were to disregard the bad taste thus far, you might have to say it was rather magnificent. Climbing up Governor's Hill, close by the famous Catholic girl's school, was the mansion. When he saw it, he was honestly, completely stunned.

''Did Turkish harems have this feel?''

Yagami Kazuma didn't seem to be joking when he thought that. He wanted to grab that person's collar and preach, "Don't paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" It was that kind of house.

This could probably be considered the place of origin of Japan's Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here; ice cream was sold here first. You would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.

''Considering that, this is probably some kind of breach of contract…''

He saw a decorated [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Golden Carp|golden carp]] on the roof and let out a sigh. The image, held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled completely away with a clattering sound.

When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map. It was completely unnecessary, however. By asking the neighborhood residents, "Where's the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.

A structure painful to the eyes——he didn't want to call that a house——that when seen made Kazuma look begging up to the sky. The sky was empty and blue.

"Hey, at least it's work…" he muttered to convince himself.

However, this is the same Kazuma whose look probably wouldn't by any means be called appropriate for work.

Jeans and sneakers, a checkered shirt and a black jacket. His youth——at 22 years old——and his relaxed facial expression made him seem (no matter how you looked at it) no different than a student from the nearby university.

He was completely blind to his own faults. As he continued his observations he noticed something strange.

The darkness covering the mansion was thicker than he was told. Because of this, maybe even an ordinary person with no spirit sight could sense the darkness in the mansion's surroundings.

''Maybe I'll just go back…''

Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma's thought was halfway serious.

The darkness that covered the mansion——it was something more unearthly than he expected, but it wasn't so much that he couldn't deal with it. For this reason, this premonition was a bad omen. There was something else up.

Judging from his experiences up to now, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn't just throw away work on that alone.

This was his first assignment in Japan. If he broke off the arrangement with only a "For some reason or another," he would never get jobs in the future.

He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps. He stopped once more, in front of a ridiculously huge gate.

While standing in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure. Danger signals bombarded his instincts. He couldn't help wanting to run away. However——

"Yagami-sama, I presume."

Without any warning, a voice came from the intercom, and completely disrupted Kazuma's thinking. He jumped back with a start, and stood on guard. The voice continued from before without concern for this.

"You've been expected. Kindly enter through the auxiliary entrance on the side."

Click.

Simultaneous with those words, a small door to the ride side of the gate unlocked. Apparently he was supposed to just go in.

''Compared with that "You have been expected," that's some rude treatment…''

He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed,.

Inside the fence were a large number of security cameras and sensors. They must live a very shadowy life.

Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entranceway. With anger almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance, Kazuma somehow repressed himself.

"Eeek……"

That's what he'd intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The face of the maid, who came to greet him, was filled with a fear akin to having come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.

"Welcome, please come this way."

She went from a face of horror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile.

It didn't seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions, but the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. A pro.

As the maid walked ahead, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom, while going to the living room to wait.

''It would have been better if I'd left…''

Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he was guided into the living room. There inside, was a thin little man, self-importantly lying back, legs outstretched——Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion and client——but he wasn't alone. There was one [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|practitioner]] in the room as well, a face he knew well.

That practitioner, upon recognizing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment, and then immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a face full of scorn.

"What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You became a disinherited child of the Kannagi because of your incompetence, and now you dare to call yourself a practitioner?"

Probably those explanatory words were for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner——Kannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki, Shinji truly took great pleasure in abusing Kazuma.

Sakamoto showed the response Shinji expected. His expression changed and he approached Kazuma.

"So this is true, then? Isn't this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, so I hired you!"

Kazuma calmly——while retreating the same distance as the other advanced——answered.

"I don't know what the person at the agency said. If you're dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"

"Hmmph, that's right."

Sakamoto's eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma's desire to work, scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.

"Mmmm, how about this? Why don't you both try the exorcism, and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally I won't tell the loser to return the advance payment."

"Good idea, yeah."

They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. And then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.

"And what are you going to do?"

"I'm out."

Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the scornful stares of the two, not even one muscle of an eyebrow moved.

"Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I'll show you a model example of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Enjutsu|Enjutsu]]."

"Model example, eh? Didn't you say that? Just like the youngest child of the branch family."

"Y-you!"

Having the one he looked down upon look down upon him in return enraged Shinji. He completely forgot about being in front of a client, tightened a fist, and struck out.

It was a fist intent on crushing the skull, which Kazuma handled by opening his body to the left.

In the instant Shinji's right thrust was dodged he transferred the movement energy to his left leg, without stopping the rotation of his hips.

In reaction to the shift in center of gravity his left leg flew up in a rotating kick from Kazuma's blind spot, aiming for his temple.

However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it, lightly bent his head back. The heel of Shinji's left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes.

Kazuma's movements were like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. Into the space the kicking foot had left he entered with complete spontaneity, and lightly swept Shinji's pivot leg. Shinji, his left leg still floating in the air under the power of his own rotational power, violently slammed into the floor.

"Sh-shit!"

Shinji just barely managed to do [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ukemi|ukemi]], and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.

"You—! Thinking you could beat me in [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Taijutsu|Taijutsu]]? Even four years ago you weren't a match for me. There's no way you could be an opponent for my current self."

"Sh-shut up!"

Kazuma showed not the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji's reason made a sound and broke.

"Stop it right there, you two."

However, just then, a restraining voice spoke, and the two turned at the same time to the voice's owner. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at getting their attention. Then, in a tone as if he were an extremely important person, he scolded them.

"I didn't call you here to fight. The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are each more expensive than what I'm paying you. Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"

Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the ''nouveau riche'' pushed up their noses.

''Maybe I'll leave… since I still get the advance payment.''

With the discomfort index continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma's desire to work had already dropped into minus territory. He couldn't help feeling how even being in this place was agony.

"Mm……?"

However, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge, heralding a new development.

"——It's coming."

The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved to put Sakamoto and Shinji between himself and this presence.

"What's that? What just…?"

The unearthly presence solidified into something black. Shinji, over 10 seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it as well.

"Mmmm, so it came out?"

"Wh-what? What's wrong?"

Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.

Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|jutsu]].

"It's time to work. The 'evil spirit'―or whatever you've been struggling with―just came out."

While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.

''That's no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?''

When Kazuma first accepted the assignment, the person at the agency said "Just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."

——Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you're as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand——

A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements, he'd heard. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than for practitioners, something where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn't an easy business, that that kind of irresponsible agency person would survive.

''Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?''

Kazuma learned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing.

Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit."

It seemed he planned to burn it away when it appeared. It was clear to see in his expression.

Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire was held between those palms.

Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon……

A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit showed itself. A melted-away face projected infinite hatred for all living beings.


"Eeep!"

"HAAAA!!"

Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame, along with a sharp yell. The evil spirit became cleansed due to the fire; it would disappear without a trace——or so Shinji believed.

However——

"Idiot"

Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo……

While the evil spirit's cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered——

Flame exploded.

"Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"

Shinji screamed, wrapped in flame. In a moment the uselessly large living room became a sea of flame.

Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka

Shinji's flame was eclipsed by the evil spirit. The flame was completely devoured. The [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youma|youma]] began to sneer with laughter.

=== 2 ===

Even among the ''Enjutsu'' users who can freely manipulate fire the Kannagi family is the strongest and most famous family. It's not just because their power is simply great. There is a special ability in the family's blood; there the reason surely lies. The flame they manipulate is not through the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possesses the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners hold absolute dominance over ''youma,'' evil spirits, and all beings who transgress the law. Even with the ability given by blood, to the extent their blood is diluted, it is inevitable that their power will deteriorate.

Already, the branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of "gold". If a youma with fire attributes were the opponent, likely even the released flame would be absorbed.

Like just now for example——the living room was turned into purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling was melted, turned into some grotesque art object.

"Wonder if he's dead?" Kazuma muttered with a refreshed-looking face.

A cool breeze wrapped around Kazuma; the raging flame wasn't even allowed to get close to him. Even the heat was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was apparent.

"H-help……"

A frail voice stimulated his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackenedd object at his feet.

What had rolled screaming into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], was the former client, Sakamoto. He didn't seem to be dead but he was burned here and there.

"Aaaaaa! He-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed while clinging onto Kazuma's legs. However Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his former client.

Thud!

Sakamoto's face writhed in a new kind of pain as it was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn't want to touch anything beyond slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. It seemed like you could hear the skull making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma, trampled, grinding on Sakamoto's head, and clearly stated: "You're not a client and I don't have a habit of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so…"

"Twice? Your life's worth only one million?

Kazuma took a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, only exposing the cigarette's tip to the outside of the kekkai. He filled his lungs with tobacco smoke and slowly let it out.

Sakamoto didn't have the leisure to be so relaxed. Whether by chance or on purpose, only around Sakamoto were there holes in the kekkai. The tongues of flame began to lick him.

"Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette Kazuma suddenly changed, smiling brightly. The smile of a demon who has made a profitable deal.

"All right now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, sending him rolling, and, as if it were obvious, proclaimed: "You're in the way."

He began muttering in a staccato voice, and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was taken care of, expelled out the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden but scattered and vanished.

And then, inside the room, a distorted face attached to a fireball—only the youma's true body remained.

''Hyuuoou-''

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged around the room. Kazuma stood quietly. With his hand still in his jacket pocket, he did not move a finger. And yet the wind followed Kazuma's intentions and erased the flame.

The fight was already over. The youma wasn't even able to put up any resistance in front of Kazuma's overwhelming power as it was torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. For someone with the power to see spirits, the density of spirits crowding his hand would be terrifying.

"…the end!"

The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. In a straight-line extension from the right hand, an invisible blade that cut even air molecules, cleaved the youma precisely in two.

Without sound, without any spirit fragments remaining, Kazuma regarded the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished," Kazuma pronounced to Sakamoto. Sakamoto still lay on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

They were completely like a criminal's words. Even if that was a mistake, it wasn't the way you'd speak to a customer.

However Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, did not complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Kazuma wordlessly came closer to what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and trampled on them in despair. As expected, Sakamoto also raised his voice.

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know whatever happened between you two, but you still shouldn't desecrate a corpse, right!?"

"He's not dead," Kazuma dryly spat the words out, and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off, and almost unburned skin appeared. 

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes at this unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of Kannagi's people receive the divine protection of fire spirits. Even people from a branch family wouldn't die in this degree of fire."

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision, and added, "Though I'm the exception."

"Uu……Guu……"

Upon doing this Shinji woke up. Upon looking out around him, he confirmed the youma was already destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

''Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?''——Kazuma answered in that kind of tone. He had already seen through how Shinji had kept his consciousness. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly spoke this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he had to ask.

"Why did you return?"

"Must have been for something, I guess."

At that play-dumb answer, thinking he was being evaded, Shinji's gaze sharpened.

"'For something...' Do you think the elders will understand that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't deported. Where I am is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Idiotic talk. Not even if I die."

He answered as if spitting out the words. Then Kazuma, this time, without hesitation, walked off.

Shinji was driven by an unease he couldn't stop. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

''I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible…''

In a sense Shinji's unease was on the mark. From this moment on began a war to push the Kannagi into an abyss of ruin.

===3===

"Do you know, it seems Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more he became a fuujutsu practitioner."

"What, that incompetent has? It must be dead simple, then, to be a fuujutsu practitioner.

"Nope, 'I am a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner, he'd have to sell his soul to the devil, right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha……"

That day, rumors of Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders — the general term for one retired from active service and now overseeing the management of the practitioners — having heard Shinji's report, only one wasn't jokingly spreading around nonsense.

For the offense of the aforesaid Shinji's failure in his duty, he was currently under probation. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins, all being wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity, and not one person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in complete delight. The kind of people called elders, if you excepted the extremely serious exceptions, were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip that some attacked with.

When there was no work, all day, they would drink tea, and amuse themselves by talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

Upon hearing Shinji's news, they were dancing for joy on the inside. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, had even something of a skipping type of light gait, while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know……?"

The elders were, during this work time, like different people, in energetic activity.

Within the hour, there was almost nobody in the huge mansion that had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants, and then all kinds of people heard about it.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts, but it wasn't a big problem for the elders, since "If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!" was the elders' basic attitude.

And so, news of Kazuma spread — the exact opposite direction that Shinji was hoping for,

To wit——

"Kazuma returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and killed him suddenly."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in, but having come this far, nobody could really interpret it. Obviously, no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

The main family's failure had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had somewhat found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of those was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item that Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, he smiled a hating smile.

"……Oh"

Genma answered in brief. The rumor having apparently already reached his ears, and he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear that he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying "like someone chewing up a bitter bug" perfectly described his frown, as he gripped a tight fist.

If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death. It was that kind of face.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful."

Juugo answered lightly, and then gave a command to a servant.

"I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

Shinji went as far as scraping down to the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great, sweat floated on his forehead, and his breathing was disordered.

Regarding the Kannagi family, it would be fitting to say that the difference between the main family and the branch family's status was absolute. To even dream of a revolution was foolish.

Tradition, social status —— it wasn't a system based on that kind of abstract idea. The thing separating the two was only, only the overwhelming difference in power.

If all the practitioners of the branch family were to fight, if it was with someone like Juugo or Genma, they could be smashed by the wiggle of a little finger. Because of that kind of hopeless power difference, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

You could say it was understandable that Shinji would be under such tension. In front of Juugo, who had something similar to a god's absolute superiority, and having to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."
　　
Juugo spoke in a friendly manner, but to look into the suzerain's face and speak, was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end, he raised his face, but his eyes still stared towards the tatami, as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

"……I see."

When Shinji had finished recounting everything, Juugo said that, and was silent for a while.

"……I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it one more time. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew — to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used that label since it was too much trouble — had left 4 years ago.

(——What a poor child he was.)

If he had been born to any but the Kannagi family, he would have been considered a superior child, probably. Excellent intellect, good reflexes too, and he also showed great promise in learning the jutsu. Except for one; only if you excepted the ability to manipulate fire.

However, that was certainly, for the Kannagi family, the most necessary ability.

Someone with no talent for manipulating fire, no matter what else he was proficient at, was treated as an incompetent. As a result of that, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

Yet —— Juugo thought.

(Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, yet despite that…..)

Juugo looked down upon his right leg. That right leg was a thing made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, maybe Kazuma would be here right now?

However, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, the family name, all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. "The past," a thing that could never be changed.

"……Suzerain?"

That uncertain sounding voice brought Juugo back to reality. Upon looking around, he found everyone in an uncomfortable silence. It wasn't surprising. Among these, there were almost none who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person —— Genma, spoke out, without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would, of your own son ——"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo tried to say something else in reply, but disliking unproductive battles, he put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful with fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi. Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your place, he would have become skilled and powerful?"

"Perhaps."

Sitting at a lower seat, the head of the Fuuga clan answered sullenly. 

At that, Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are afraid, yet Fuujutsu and such, are after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu. Even supposing 4 years ago, we knew of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu, for us to leave him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue, nor to his face.

For the Kannagi family, who only noticed the value of fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, were limited to a lower status. Genma's words were not reckless. They weren't anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"……We will go no further with this talk. Dinner will become unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone showed clearly relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkwardly, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed the expression on his face, and murmured in a voice so small that it did not reach even his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma……"

=== 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……"

In a darkness-filled single room, without even one streak of light in it, a hoarse laugh broke into the strained silence.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally the time has come. The time when we must dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost and return to our previous glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked in themselves.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi. We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining……Kukuku……"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with a resentment darker than darkness.

"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-!"

That same day, late at night, Shinji screamed out. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, and two headless corpses tumbled down. And then, standing before him, a —— human?

Shinji wasn't able to say for certain. By outward appearance, there was nothing different from a human, but that unearthliness was something a person could not possibly have.

The two who had been living up until 30 seconds ago, had been captured in a kekkai without even any chance to prepare themselves, and had been immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet, Shinji had clearly witnessed two heads being sliced off with incredible force, as if it was nothing. Or rather, had been forced to witness.

Shinji was the only person left living, even though the other two surpassed him in skill. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. For a moment, it held off killing him, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell! What did I do……?"

''That thing'' gave no answers. Without even footsteps, it came near, taking its time.

''That thing'' was completely silent. Not even the hint of a sound, as it drew closer. wielding an invisible sword.

Even when those heads had been severed, silence. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths, still with drunken, relaxed, slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what ''that thing'' could do. He had just met him yesterday. In addition, that man had a motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging ''that thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete about-face.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me, it was my fault, I'm regretting it, so please, forgive meeee"

The only reply was the flash of the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. The blade formed of a high density of spirits, cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

''That thing'' was covered in golden flame. Destroying any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now changed into a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope, froze.

''That thing'' stretched out a hand, easily taking hold of the golden flame, and in one movement, tore it from its body! 

''That thing'' escaped from the flame's restraints completely uninjured. To say nothing of its body, not even the clothes showed any sign of having been burned.

''That thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there that the eye could not help being fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty that one had to admit was of the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

From an overload of fear, apparently his mental equilibrium had snapped. Even when the wind blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it, without even showing a reaction, he tumbled over laughing.

Perhaps ''that thing'' had tired of Shinji's lack of response. As if throwing away an unwanted toy, it casually sliced off his head.

There was a dull thunk. The third head rolled on the ground.

Even having finished killing everyone alive, ''that thing'' was still dissatisfied. It persistently continued slicing up the bodies. Though it was only a few minutes, the three bodies had been turned into many small pieces. To not even speak of the parents being able to recognize them, they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was.

The raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai. ''That thing'' laughed cruelly, and as if melting into the air, vanished.

Afterwards, three severed heads remained. In contrast to the bodies, there was not one injury on those heads.

Somehow, the three heads had ended up in a straight line to the gate; each had a strange smile, as if to say to anyone coming through that gate,

"Welcome to a nightmare world."

Words delivered with a smile.

And so the tragedy began——

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2008-04-03T17:11:46Z

Daffyd ap Morgen: /* 1 */ Changed passive voice to active voice. Re-arranged subordinate clauses within sentences to eliminate excess commas.

== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== 1 ===

"What bad taste……"

That was the first impression he had of the client. Incidentally (it should also be noted) this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end.

In this hilly, high-class residential area the mansion sat arrogantly on display. With a design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings, there were plenty of reasons to doubt the owner's true character.

If you were to disregard the bad taste thus far, you might have to say it was rather magnificent. Climbing up Governor's Hill, close by the famous Catholic girl's school, was the mansion. When he saw it, he was honestly, completely stunned.

''Did Turkish harems have this feel?''

Yagami Kazuma didn't seem to be joking when he thought that. He wanted to grab that person's collar and preach, "Don't paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" It was that kind of house.

This could probably be considered the place of origin of Japan's Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here; ice cream was sold here first. You would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.

''Considering that, this is probably some kind of breach of contract…''

He saw a decorated [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Golden Carp|golden carp]] on the roof and let out a sigh. The image, held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled completely away with a clattering sound.

When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map. It was completely unnecessary, however. By asking the neighborhood residents, "Where's the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.

A structure painful to the eyes——he didn't want to call that a house——that when seen made Kazuma look begging up to the sky. The sky was empty and blue.

"Hey, at least it's work…" he muttered to convince himself.

However, this is the same Kazuma whose look probably wouldn't by any means be called appropriate for work.

Jeans and sneakers, a checkered shirt and a black jacket. His youth——at 22 years old——and his relaxed facial expression made him seem (no matter how you looked at it) no different than a student from the nearby university.

He was completely blind to his own faults. As he continued his observations he noticed something strange.

The darkness covering the mansion was thicker than he was told. Because of this, maybe even an ordinary person with no spirit sight could sense the darkness in the mansion's surroundings.

''Maybe I'll just go back…''

Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma's thought was halfway serious.

The darkness that covered the mansion——it was something more unearthly than he expected, but it wasn't so much that he couldn't deal with it. For this reason, this premonition was a bad omen. There was something else up.

Judging from his experiences up to now, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn't just throw away work on that alone.

This was his first assignment in Japan. If he broke off the arrangement with only a "For some reason or another," he would never get jobs in the future.

He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps. He stopped once more, in front of a ridiculously huge gate.

While standing in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure. Danger signals bombarded his instincts. He couldn't help wanting to run away. However——

"Yagami-sama, I presume."

Without any warning, a voice came from the intercom, and completely disrupted Kazuma's thinking. He jumped back with a start, and stood on guard. The voice continued from before without concern for this.

"You've been expected. Kindly enter through the auxiliary entrance on the side."

Click.

Simultaneous with those words, a small door to the ride side of the gate unlocked. Apparently he was supposed to just go in.

''Compared with that "You have been expected," that's some rude treatment…''

He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed,.

Inside the fence were a large number of security cameras and sensors. They must live a very shadowy life.

Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entranceway. With anger almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance, Kazuma somehow repressed himself.

"Eeek……"

That's what he'd intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The face of the maid, who came to greet him, was filled with a fear akin to having come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.

"Welcome, please come this way."

She went from a face of horror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile.

It didn't seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions, but the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. A pro.

As the maid walked ahead, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom, while going to the living room to wait.

''It would have been better if I'd left…''

Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he was guided into the living room. There inside, was a thin little man, self-importantly lying back, legs outstretched——Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion and client——but he wasn't alone. There was one [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|practitioner]] in the room as well, a face he knew well.

That practitioner, upon recognizing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment, and then immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a face full of scorn.

"What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You became a disinherited child of the Kannagi because of your incompetence, and now you dare to call yourself a practitioner?"

Probably those explanatory words were for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner——Kannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki, Shinji truly took great pleasure in abusing Kazuma.

Sakamoto showed the response Shinji expected. His expression changed and he approached Kazuma.

"So this is true, then? Isn't this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, so I hired you!"

Kazuma calmly——while retreating the same distance as the other advanced——answered.

"I don't know what the person at the agency said. If you're dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"

"Hmmph, that's right."

Sakamoto's eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma's desire to work, scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.

"Mmmm, how about this? Why don't you both try the exorcism, and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally I won't tell the loser to return the advance payment."

"Good idea, yeah."

They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. And then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.

"And what are you going to do?"

"I'm out."

Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the scornful stares of the two, not even one muscle of an eyebrow moved.

"Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I'll show you a model example of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Enjutsu|Enjutsu]]."

"Model example, eh? Didn't you say that? Just like the youngest child of the branch family."

"Y-you!"

Having the one he looked down upon look down upon him in return enraged Shinji. He completely forgot about being in front of a client, tightened a fist, and struck out.

It was a fist intent on crushing the skull, which Kazuma handled by opening his body to the left.

In the instant Shinji's right thrust was dodged he transferred the movement energy to his left leg, without stopping the rotation of his hips.

In reaction to the shift in center of gravity his left leg flew up in a rotating kick from Kazuma's blind spot, aiming for his temple.

However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it, lightly bent his head back. The heel of Shinji's left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes.

Kazuma's movements were like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. Into the space the kicking foot had left he entered with complete spontaneity, and lightly swept Shinji's pivot leg. Shinji, his left leg still floating in the air under the power of his own rotational power, violently slammed into the floor.

"Sh-shit!"

Shinji just barely managed to do [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ukemi|ukemi]], and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.

"You—! Thinking you could beat me in [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Taijutsu|Taijutsu]]? Even four years ago you weren't a match for me. There's no way you could be an opponent for my current self."

"Sh-shut up!"

Kazuma showed not the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji's reason made a sound and broke.

"Stop it right there, you two."

However, just then, a restraining voice spoke, and the two turned at the same time to the voice's owner. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at getting their attention. Then, in a tone as if he were an extremely important person, he scolded them.

"I didn't call you here to fight. The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are each more expensive than what I'm paying you. Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"

Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the ''nouveau riche'' pushed up their noses.

''Maybe I'll leave… since I still get the advance payment.''

With the discomfort index continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma's desire to work had already dropped into minus territory. He couldn't help feeling how even being in this place was agony.

"Mm……?"

However, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge, heralding a new development.

"——It's coming."

The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved to put Sakamoto and Shinji between himself and this presence.

"What's that? What just…?"

The unearthly presence solidified into something black. Shinji, over 10 seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it as well.

"Mmmm, so it came out?"

"Wh-what? What's wrong?"

Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.

Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|jutsu]].

"It's time to work. The 'evil spirit'―or whatever you've been struggling with―just came out."

While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.

''That's no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?''

When Kazuma first accepted the assignment, the person at the agency said "Just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."

——Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you're as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand——

A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements, he'd heard. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than for practitioners, something where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn't an easy business, that that kind of irresponsible agency person would survive.

''Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?''

Kazuma learned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing.

Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit."

It seemed he planned to burn it away when it appeared. It was clear to see in his expression.

Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire was held between those palms.

Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon……

A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit showed itself. A melted-away face projected infinite hatred for all living beings.


"Eeep!"

"HAAAA!!"

Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame, along with a sharp yell. The evil spirit became cleansed due to the fire; it would disappear without a trace——or so Shinji believed.

However——

"Idiot"

Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo……

While the evil spirit's cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered——

Flame exploded.

"Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"

Shinji screamed, wrapped in flame. In a moment the uselessly large living room became a sea of flame.

Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka

Shinji's flame was eclipsed by the evil spirit. The flame was completely devoured. The [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youma|youma]] began to sneer with laughter.

=== 2 ===

The Kannagi family is, even among the "Enjutsu users" who can freely manipulate fire, the strongest and most famous family. It is not simply just because their power is great. There is a special ability in the family's blood; the reason surely lies there. The flame that they manipulate is not through the physical phenomenon of the simple acceleration of molecular motion. It possesses the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame," the Kannagi family practitioners hold absolute dominance over youma, evil spirits, and all beings that transgress the law. Even with the ability given by blood, to the extent that blood is diluted, it is inevitable that that power will deteriorate.

Already, the branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of "gold". If a youma with fire attributes were the opponent, the released flame would even be likely to be absorbed.

For example, like just now —— the living room had been turned into purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling had melted, turning into some grotesque art object.

"Wonder if he's dead?"

Kazuma muttered with a refreshed-looking face. A cool breeze wrapped around Kazuma; the raging flame wasn't even allowed to get close to him. Even the heat was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was apparent.

"H-help……"

A frail voice stimulated his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackish object at his feet.

What had rolled screaming into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], was the former client, Sakamoto. He was burned here and there, but he didn't seem to be dead.

"Aaaaaa, he-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed while clinging onto Kazuma's legs. However Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his former client.

Thud!

Sakamoto's face began writhing in a new kind of pain, as it was mercilessly trampled upon. Since he didn't want to touch with anything beyond slippers, instead of stepping on him, he brought down his heel. It seemed like you could the skull making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma, trampled, grinding on Sakamoto's head, and clearly stated:

"You're not a client and I don't have the habit of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so……"

"Twice? Your life's worth only one million?

Kazuma took a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, only exposing the cigarette's tip to the outside of the kekkai. He filled his lungs with tobacco smoke, and slowly let it out.

Sakamoto didn't have the leisure to be that relaxed. Whether on purpose, or by chance, only around Sakamoto, were there holes in the kekkai. The tongues of flame were beginning to lick him.

"Hot-, Ee-eeee, Help! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette, Kazuma changed suddenly, smiling brightly. The smile of a demon that had made a profitable deal.

"Alright now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, sending him rolling, and as if it were obvious, proclaimed:

"You're in the way."

He began muttering in a staccato voice, and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by the hand, the raging fire was taken care of, expelled out the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden, but scattered and vanished.

And then, inside the room, a distorted face attached to a fireball — only the youma's true body remained.

Hyuuoou-

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged around the room. Kazuma stood quietly. With his hand still in his jacket pocket, he did not move a finger. And yet, the wind followed Kazuma's intentions and erased the flame.

Already, the fight was over. In front of Kazuma's overwhelming power, the youma wasn't even able to put up any resistance as it was torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. For someone with the power to see spirits, the density of spirits crowding that hand would have been terrifying.

"…the end!"

Ten times faster than it came up, the hand swung down. In a straight-line extension from the right hand, an invisible blade that cut even air molecules, cleaved the youma precisely in two.

Without sound, without any spirit fragments remaining, Kazuma regarded the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished."

Kazuma pronounced to Sakamoto, who was still lying on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in 3 days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

They were completely like a criminal's words. Even if that was a mistake, it wasn't the way you'd speak to a customer.

However, Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, did not complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Kazuma wordlessly came closer to what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and despairingly trampled on them. As expected, Sakamoto also raised his voice.

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know whatever happened between you two, but you still shouldn't desecrate a corpse, right!?"

"He's not dead."

Kazuma spat the words out dryly, and then continued to kick him again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface began to fall off, and almost untainted skin appeared. 

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes, with this unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of Kannagi's people receive the divine protection of fire spirits. Even people from the branch family wouldn't die in this degree of fire."

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision, and added,

"I'm the exception though."

"Uu……Guu……"

Upon doing that, Shinji woke up. Upon looking out around him, he confirmed that the youma had already been destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please? —— Kazuma answered with that kind of tone. He had already seen through, that Shinji had kept his consciousness. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly spoke that over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something that had to be said.

"Why did you return?"

"Must have been for something, I guess."

At that play-dumb answer, thinking he was being evaded, Shinji's gaze became sharp.

"'For something' …. Do you think the elders are going to understand that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't deported. Where I am is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular."

Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Idiotic talk. Not even if I die."

He answered as if spitting out the words, and then Kazuma, this time, without hesitating, walked off.

Shinji was driven by an unease he couldn't stop. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

(I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible……)

Shinji's unease was, in a sense, on the mark. A war to push the Kannagi into an abyss of ruin, was currently, from this moment, beginning.

===3===

"Do you know, it seems Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more he became a fuujutsu practitioner."

"What, that incompetent has? It must be dead simple, then, to be a fuujutsu practitioner.

"Nope, 'I am a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner, he'd have to sell his soul to the devil, right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha……"

That day, rumors of Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders — the general term for one retired from active service and now overseeing the management of the practitioners — having heard Shinji's report, only one wasn't jokingly spreading around nonsense.

For the offense of the aforesaid Shinji's failure in his duty, he was currently under probation. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins, all being wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity, and not one person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in complete delight. The kind of people called elders, if you excepted the extremely serious exceptions, were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip that some attacked with.

When there was no work, all day, they would drink tea, and amuse themselves by talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

Upon hearing Shinji's news, they were dancing for joy on the inside. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, had even something of a skipping type of light gait, while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know……?"

The elders were, during this work time, like different people, in energetic activity.

Within the hour, there was almost nobody in the huge mansion that had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants, and then all kinds of people heard about it.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts, but it wasn't a big problem for the elders, since "If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!" was the elders' basic attitude.

And so, news of Kazuma spread — the exact opposite direction that Shinji was hoping for,

To wit——

"Kazuma returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and killed him suddenly."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in, but having come this far, nobody could really interpret it. Obviously, no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

The main family's failure had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had somewhat found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of those was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item that Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, he smiled a hating smile.

"……Oh"

Genma answered in brief. The rumor having apparently already reached his ears, and he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear that he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying "like someone chewing up a bitter bug" perfectly described his frown, as he gripped a tight fist.

If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death. It was that kind of face.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful."

Juugo answered lightly, and then gave a command to a servant.

"I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

Shinji went as far as scraping down to the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great, sweat floated on his forehead, and his breathing was disordered.

Regarding the Kannagi family, it would be fitting to say that the difference between the main family and the branch family's status was absolute. To even dream of a revolution was foolish.

Tradition, social status —— it wasn't a system based on that kind of abstract idea. The thing separating the two was only, only the overwhelming difference in power.

If all the practitioners of the branch family were to fight, if it was with someone like Juugo or Genma, they could be smashed by the wiggle of a little finger. Because of that kind of hopeless power difference, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

You could say it was understandable that Shinji would be under such tension. In front of Juugo, who had something similar to a god's absolute superiority, and having to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."
　　
Juugo spoke in a friendly manner, but to look into the suzerain's face and speak, was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end, he raised his face, but his eyes still stared towards the tatami, as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

"……I see."

When Shinji had finished recounting everything, Juugo said that, and was silent for a while.

"……I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it one more time. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew — to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used that label since it was too much trouble — had left 4 years ago.

(——What a poor child he was.)

If he had been born to any but the Kannagi family, he would have been considered a superior child, probably. Excellent intellect, good reflexes too, and he also showed great promise in learning the jutsu. Except for one; only if you excepted the ability to manipulate fire.

However, that was certainly, for the Kannagi family, the most necessary ability.

Someone with no talent for manipulating fire, no matter what else he was proficient at, was treated as an incompetent. As a result of that, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

Yet —— Juugo thought.

(Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, yet despite that…..)

Juugo looked down upon his right leg. That right leg was a thing made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, maybe Kazuma would be here right now?

However, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, the family name, all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. "The past," a thing that could never be changed.

"……Suzerain?"

That uncertain sounding voice brought Juugo back to reality. Upon looking around, he found everyone in an uncomfortable silence. It wasn't surprising. Among these, there were almost none who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person —— Genma, spoke out, without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would, of your own son ——"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo tried to say something else in reply, but disliking unproductive battles, he put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful with fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi. Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your place, he would have become skilled and powerful?"

"Perhaps."

Sitting at a lower seat, the head of the Fuuga clan answered sullenly. 

At that, Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are afraid, yet Fuujutsu and such, are after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu. Even supposing 4 years ago, we knew of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu, for us to leave him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue, nor to his face.

For the Kannagi family, who only noticed the value of fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, were limited to a lower status. Genma's words were not reckless. They weren't anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"……We will go no further with this talk. Dinner will become unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone showed clearly relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkwardly, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed the expression on his face, and murmured in a voice so small that it did not reach even his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma……"

=== 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……"

In a darkness-filled single room, without even one streak of light in it, a hoarse laugh broke into the strained silence.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally the time has come. The time when we must dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost and return to our previous glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked in themselves.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi. We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining……Kukuku……"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with a resentment darker than darkness.

"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-!"

That same day, late at night, Shinji screamed out. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, and two headless corpses tumbled down. And then, standing before him, a —— human?

Shinji wasn't able to say for certain. By outward appearance, there was nothing different from a human, but that unearthliness was something a person could not possibly have.

The two who had been living up until 30 seconds ago, had been captured in a kekkai without even any chance to prepare themselves, and had been immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet, Shinji had clearly witnessed two heads being sliced off with incredible force, as if it was nothing. Or rather, had been forced to witness.

Shinji was the only person left living, even though the other two surpassed him in skill. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. For a moment, it held off killing him, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell! What did I do……?"

''That thing'' gave no answers. Without even footsteps, it came near, taking its time.

''That thing'' was completely silent. Not even the hint of a sound, as it drew closer. wielding an invisible sword.

Even when those heads had been severed, silence. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths, still with drunken, relaxed, slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what ''that thing'' could do. He had just met him yesterday. In addition, that man had a motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging ''that thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete about-face.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me, it was my fault, I'm regretting it, so please, forgive meeee"

The only reply was the flash of the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. The blade formed of a high density of spirits, cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

''That thing'' was covered in golden flame. Destroying any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now changed into a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope, froze.

''That thing'' stretched out a hand, easily taking hold of the golden flame, and in one movement, tore it from its body! 

''That thing'' escaped from the flame's restraints completely uninjured. To say nothing of its body, not even the clothes showed any sign of having been burned.

''That thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there that the eye could not help being fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty that one had to admit was of the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

From an overload of fear, apparently his mental equilibrium had snapped. Even when the wind blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it, without even showing a reaction, he tumbled over laughing.

Perhaps ''that thing'' had tired of Shinji's lack of response. As if throwing away an unwanted toy, it casually sliced off his head.

There was a dull thunk. The third head rolled on the ground.

Even having finished killing everyone alive, ''that thing'' was still dissatisfied. It persistently continued slicing up the bodies. Though it was only a few minutes, the three bodies had been turned into many small pieces. To not even speak of the parents being able to recognize them, they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was.

The raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai. ''That thing'' laughed cruelly, and as if melting into the air, vanished.

Afterwards, three severed heads remained. In contrast to the bodies, there was not one injury on those heads.

Somehow, the three heads had ended up in a straight line to the gate; each had a strange smile, as if to say to anyone coming through that gate,

"Welcome to a nightmare world."

Words delivered with a smile.

And so the tragedy began——

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>